Daring Do and the Sword of Excalibur

by Silver Malice

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Rainbow Dash, Sad, Drama, Original Character, Mystery, Scootaloo, Adventure, Daring Do
Length: 89703

When Scootaloo collapses, screaming about a magic sword, evil gryphons, and a strange golden mare with grey mane, it’s up to Rainbow Dash and her hero Daring Do to keep Scootaloo from the clutches of an evil fanatic in search of the sword Excalibur

Scootaloo’s twelfth birthday is on the horizon, and her friends are planning to throw her the biggest birthday bash in all of Ponyville History. Meanwhile Scootaloo hasn’t been feeling well, and has been feeling like no pony truly loves her. What with less time being spent with her friends and her adopted older sister Rainbow Dash, the little filly is feeling very much alone. In a world where everyone has loved ones and commitments but you, it’s not hard too feel like you have nothing.

But when she starts to see a hooded figure plaguing her with nightmares, visions and ponies that feel so familiar, she will find that there is a lot more to her than meets the eye.

This idea and story was commissioned by and collaborated with Twilight is the Best

edited by VunderGuy (chapters 1-4)
edited by ARTL

The cover art belongs to SpyroConspirator at Deviant art.

Also, Twilight is the BEST started two petitions. One is to Ban Tipping in his home town and the other is to reboot a 2008 game called Turning Point:

Fall of Liberty which has a good concept of an AU where Nazis invade America, but unfortunately was a bad game. If your interested int either or both petitions,

PM Twilight is the Best , and he'll give you a link to the petitions to sign.

Published 2016-03-16 12:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2017-08-02 23:30:11 UTC

Chapter 2: A Mare Revealed, a Gryphon Unmasked

Since the incident in her hospital room, Scootaloo had not been left on her own unattended even for a second. She spent the rest of the night in a brand new bed in a brand new room--one with a non-opening window--under lock and key and accompanied by both Rainbow Dash and Twilight, who had both made the decision to sleep in the room with her to protect her and monitor the situation. Rainbow Dash in particular had placed herself on the bed with Scoots, curling around her in a protective embrace and her wings protectively shielding the young orange filly as she slept. Twilight slept on a second cot brought into the room by the hospital staff, the nurses commenting about having not seen such excitement since their last rush hour earlier that morning as they wheeled said cot in. Before joining the two pegasi, Twilight ordered nurse Redheart and her administrator Fine Print to lock down the entire wing of the hospital. Nothing was to be allowed in or out. She even went so far as installing magical barriers on the doors and windows.

Scootaloo shivered even though she lay under both linen sheets and Rainbow’s feathers. The young filly, bandaged and sore from the harrowing encounter, remained restless even as she slept, her poor mind still plagued by vivid and horrific dreams. However, weakened as she was from her significant loss of blood and the confusing visions she had experienced, the little orange filly did manage to sleep through the whole night, even if wasn’t the soundest of slumbers. Her sleep continued even long after golden rays pierced through the sealed window, her form still shielded by the wings of the cyan pegasus, which blocked said rays from striking her eyes quite easily.

Twilight was the first of the three to wake. As she stretched out her purple wings, a knock on the door brought her to full alert. Moving cautiously to the door, the purple princess ignited her horn, preparing to unleash her magic should the need arise.

“Who's there?” she called warily.

“Twilight, it’s me. Let me in,” came the familiar reply of her number one assistant from the other side.

“Hold on, Spike,” assured Twilight, removing her magical lock on the door.

Spike entered the room in a flash, the young dragon closing the door quickly behind him. His purple scales were dirty and covered in dust while his eyes were bloodshot. The green spikes which lined his back almost looked to be drooping, as did his posture, the young drake looking more and more like he was on his last legs.

“Spike, what in Celestia’s name?” asked Twilight, her mouth agape at the poor shape her assistant was in, a bit of concern beginning to show on her features.

“Oh. Yeah. Well, I knew you and Rainbow Dash had the inside of the hospital covered, so I thought I’d keep watch outside. Spent all night in a fox hole, but other than some fog, nothing out of the ordinary,” the young dragon said. Moving right past Twilight, Spike headed for her cot, before flopping with a groan on top of it.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight went over to check on Scootaloo, gently brushing aside Rainbow Dash’s wings to get a better look at the little filly beneath. She checked to make sure Scootaloo’s wounds weren’t still bleeding and also took a moment to evaluate if her bandages needed changing. Once satisfied that everything was fine, the princess gently began to nudge the rainbow pegasus. Rainbow Dash was not what one would call an early morning mare, though, and gave off a rather loud snore as Twilight gently prodded her. Twilight groaned inwardly as she increased her attention to wake up Rainbow, increasing the pressure and frequency of her nudges.

Eventually, she grew tired of the lack of results and just decided to whip out her magic instead, pinching one of the blue mare’s feathers with her energy. She smirked as she watched impatiently as one of Rainbow's eyes slowly opened. The purple orb blinked a few times, before eyeing Twilight.

As the eye gazed at her, Rainbow issued a haughty grunt at being woken up. “Ugh Twilight… five more minutes, please?” begged the pegasus mare. Her body rolled back onto her side as she once more closed her eyes.

Twilight shook her head and used one of her hooves to prod Rainbow even more. “Not today Rainbow. We have work to do.”

Rainbow Dash gave a brash grunt of disapproval, forcing Twilight to use her magic once more to levitate the blue pegasus out of bed, only to dump her unceremoniously on the hard floor.

“Ouch! Twilight! That’s what I call a rude wake up call!” cried Rainbow, glaring storm clouds at the purple alicorn.

Twilight glared right back at her, unwavering. “I call it waking up a lazy slacker.”

Both mares were locked into a deadlock staring match until Spike grunted from atop his cot as he rolled onto his back.

“I call it making a lot of noise. You’re going to interrupt the kid’s sleep… and mine.”

At that moment, both ponies dropped their stares. realizing the young drake had a point. Neither of them wanted to disturb the orange filly’s sleep, especially not after the night she had had.

Rainbow all of a sudden felt a feeling of sisterly instinct come upon her. She moved to stroke a hoof gently along Scootaloo’s mane, watching as the young filly slept soundly--finally it seemed--and free of bad dreams.

“Spike’s right. We have more important things right now… like finding out what or who tried to sink their teeth into Scootaloo last night,” declared Rainbow haughtily.

“I agree,” replied Twilight. “Though whatever it was that attacked her has seemingly disappeared.”

Rainbow snorted in anger. “A coward, no matter what it was, going after a filly like that! If I find this thing, it’s going to be totally sorry it ever messed with my little sis!”

Twilight ignored the athletic pegasus's rant as she began formulating a plan in her head. “That’s all well and good Rainbow, but we have to find that said thing first,” muttered Twilight.

“Don’t you know any spells or magic that’ll help track it?” inquired Dash, still keeping a protective hoof on Scootaloo’s cheek.

“No. Whatever it was last night, my magic can’t trace it… I couldn’t even feel anything else in the room. That means, whatever it was, it might be resistant to magic.”

Rainbow picked up on the worry in Twilight's voice, understanding enough to know magic resistant enemies who could vanish and not be tracked were not good for Equestria. The cyan pegasus began pacing back and forth, trying to come up with her own plan... and failing miserably. She was more a pony of action than critical thought, after all. For such laborious mental exertions, she relied on... well… Twilight.

“I think the best way we’re going to get to the bottom of this one is by figuring out what’s going on with Scootaloo,” stated Twilight.

Rainbow was secretly glad Twilight had already formed a plan. She was a doer not a thinker, and now that the thinking was being handled by someone suited for it, It left her to focus on what she knew about Scootaloo’s history.

“Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle said she hadn’t been feeling well for the whole day. Then, when we met them, she had that seizure and fainted,” added Rainbow Dash.

“She also said she was seeing visions, right before she feinted!” answered Twilight, alarmed at how she hadn't caught on to this before now.

“She said the same thing after we burst into her room last night,” followed up Rainbow, trying to rack her brain about what scootaloo had been babbling about during her distress.

“Something about a golden mare with a grey rainbow streak… and something else about green eyes,” finished Twilight. “That’s it, Rainbow! We got to find out what these visions of Scootaloo’s mean! The mare in her visions sounds familiar, so if we can at least pin-point her identity, we might be able to figure this whole mess out!”

“Please tell me this doesn’t mean what I think it means?” whined Rainbow.

“To the library!” cried Twilight enthusiastically, glad to once more be able to set hoof in her castle's expansive literature repository.

“Can’t wait,” moaned Rainbow. “Hey, Spike. Watch over Scootaloo for us, okay?”

The little dragon groaned before reluctantly sitting up, the glare on his face out of character for one so young. “Oh boy,” he tiredly groaned, as Twilight and Rainbow disappeared out the door.

Just outside of Ponyville lay the dreaded and ever expanding Everfree Forest. Within its dangerous and wild folds lay all manner of monsters and creatures, from Timber wolves to Ursa Majors, and everything in between. Considered one of Equestria’s most dangerous yet iconic landmarks, the forest was a refuge for the feral and mysterious. It was also the home of some of the most ancient sites in the country, one such example being the Castle of the Two Sisters, the ancestral home of the Princesses. Accompanying this treasure was the temple of Marlin, an ancient Griffon citadel. Once large, imposing, and decorated, it now only laid decayed and broken. The citadel was built like a bird’s roost, the main entrance at least twenty feet above the ground and the citadel’s stone foundations. Inside the main entrance, there was a long corridor leading to a second gateway, which led to the inner spiral which served as a gryphon's roost.

At the moment, this second inner gate was being guarded in the weakest sense of the word by two rather bored and disinterested griffons. Gryphons were divided into two caste systems; gryphons, were considered more intelligent and social, not burdened by aggression or the xenophobia. Griffons, on the other hand were more adapted to their predator routes. More war like and aggressive, often serving as soldiers or hired muscle. The two avian's here were half-breeds, born of both caste systems. The first was lying on his back on the base of a crumbled statue, his blue-tan fur a conflicting color upon the dark grey stone. His companion, with his tattered brown fur and dyed green streaks, was another odd sight to behold. Both griffons wore black battle armor and grey steel helmets fitted over their heads. Their paws were dawned with metallic battle claws while their flanks sported a tattoo of a sword and green eye on either side. The brownish green one kept his wings enclosed tight to his side, his lazier companion letting his own extend across the stone slab.

“I tell you what Scratch: this has to be the lamest and most boring duty we’ve ever been assigned… and that’s saying quite a lot,” stated the brown and green griffon. His tail began flickering in annoyance.

` “You have a point, Shekel my boy. Never had so little to do that counting the cracks in the wall was the highlight of the day,” replied his blueish tanned companion, now staring up at the ceiling from his perch.

“It doesn't make much sense to me to be guarding this crumbling tower. Not as if anyone’s actually looking for us, are they?” asked Shekel, sharpening his metallic claws on the stone floor.

“Aye, and not as if they could reach us up here either.” answered Scratch. “Those pegasi are the only ones who could and even then, why would they enter a rickety old roost like this?”

“But provide the chief with any of these sensible deductions…”

“Aye. He then bites your tail clean off!”

Scratch rolled onto his side, bringing his wings to rest once more at his sides. His yellow eyes shifting through the darkness of the musty, ill lit corridor.

“Should have seen what he did with Two Bits,” muttered Scratch.

“What did he do with two bits?” asked Shekel inquisitively.

“Dropped em…”

“Dropped em… what a waste!”

“I’ll say. Like we don’t have a short supply of the likes of Two Bits.”

“I could use two bits myself…”

“Well you could go ask him…”

“Ask who?”

“Two Bits”

“Aye, I got that. But who do I ask about 'em?”

“Like I bloody said mate, Two Bits…”

“I know…. but who am I going to get them off of?”

“What?”

“Who's gonna lend me two bits?

“Not two bits as in coins you feather headed loser! Two Bits as in our fellow griffon! You know! The big brutish one with the red plumage?”

“Oh yeah. Aye knows the one… why’d the chief drop him?” asked Shekel, curiously.

“Cause he said we shouldn't try and go into the pony village with that alicorn of theirs on hand, so the boss grounded him. Hasn’t left the citadel since then,” replied Scratch, stroking the fur of his chin thoughtfully.

“Can’t say I blame the chief, but keeping Two Bits here, as well as us it seems to me, decreases our flock power. Has us spread out all over this dumb region.”

“While the chief plays ring around the rosy with the key and those lame loser ponies,” added Shekel, scowling with disgust.

Just at that moment, a cold bellow of wind passed through the corridor, striking both griffons at the same time. The cold breeze brought with it the sound of flapping feathers and a quite familiar scent.

Scratch was on his four legs at once, puffing his chest out and straightening his wings while Shekel tried to do the same, both griffons fully aware of who the wind had signaled was coming to roost.

“He’s late coming in again,” whispered Shekel.

“Wonder if he got it or if he lost it this time?” added Scratch.

The loud cry of anguish and despair that carried down the corridor and echoed throughout the entire citadel came as if in answer to their inquisition.

“He lost,” both griffons stated in unison.

The small bit of light allowed by the citadel’s entrance suddenly disappeared as a dark figure stood in the entrance way. The sounds of metallic claws scraping over hard stone echoed down the corridor, growing in level as the figure got closer.

Both griffons held their stance, trying to look as professional as they could. They watched with baited breath as the other approached them, the figure coming into better focus as their bright eyes saw through the poorly lit hallway.Without word or action, the two torches fixed to the wall, long dead, ignited into flame, lighting up the area of the second entrance. The newly lit torches revealed a hooded figure similar in build to the two other griffons, the hooded figure’s face remaining concealed behind its veil. Despite the refusal to drop the cloak, both griffons recognized who stood before them by both experience and by smell.

“Welcome back chief…. poor hunting today?” asked Scratch innocently, trying to sound as least judgemental as possible.

The figure just grunted, pushing past both griffons without greeting or acknowledgement.

“Better luck next time then, eh chief?” called out Shekel behind him, wondering exactly how long the chief would be upset this time.

“Something’s different this time…”

“What do you think it is? T-T-Think he actually found it this time?” stammered Shekel, his voice cracking with excitement.

“Well if he did, he wasn’t able to hold onto it. Which means we better not give him any reason to go off. Let’s see if we can feel 'em out.”

Without hesitation, the two guards abandoned their post and crawled back into the roost of the citadel, lifting their wings to carry them up the hollowed out spiral. The spiral was built like a roost on the outside, comprised of a large tower like structure with several entrances peppered every three to five levels. While on the inside, the spiral adopted a honeycomb like state. The main structure itself was hollow. However, built along the sides and walls of the structure were a complex series of cells and compartments. Halfway to the top, was a circular platform of stone supported by a series of buttresses and pillars. The inner center of the circular platform was missing, allowing griffons from below to fly up through.

Using this opening now, both guards took perch on the platform’s solid stone surface, catching sight of the hooded figure as he made his way over to the edge of the platform. The figure itself only halted once, to take a drink from the old well sticking out of the floor.

At the edge of the platform lay a large raked stone slab. Carved into the sides of the the large grey rock was a series of stairs leading to the top of the slab. On the top of the rock lay a series of mirrors and glass window panes. The hooded figure clawed its way up the steps and onto the rock, flipping the cloak off to reveal a black furred griffon with piercing green eyes. Looking over himself through the series of mirrors fixed around the top of the rock, the black griffon cawed impatiently.

He was not the strongest looking specimen. His wings were not as large as other griffons and he had a short build. However, his face carried with it a sign of cunning ferocity and reserved intelligence. Across his black fur were burning red tattoos of strange symbols and letters of ancient griffon lore. A breast plate of silver adorned his chest, the emblem of the sword and green eye instilled upon it. A golden chained necklace lay about his neck, a ruby pendant hanging from the golden clasps.

Flickering his wings, a dozen more dead torches suddenly burned to life, bathing the spire in heated light. The shine of the torches glinted off the metal braces and patches of steel fastened about his wings.

“So close,” came the griffon’s soft, silver tipped voice, his paw still wearing the metallic claws slamming into the stone so hard it sprayed sparks.

“SO CLOSE!” he bellowed once more, his wings extending fully as his tail went crooked, remaining still. “So close, that we choked right at the finish line, like some young flightweight just out of flying school. Should have grabbed the brat when I had the chance.”

Scratch just looked uncomfortable, even as Shekel took the initiative over his partner.

“S-S-So, chief you did find the key?”

The black griffon took the moment to turn from his cursing to gaze down at the two guards staring up at him. For a moment, he looked like he was about to curse them out, most likely for not guarding the entrance. Instead, he just stared at them.

“Yes… I found it... and if the little brat holding onto it hadn’t screamed, I would have it now!”

The other two griffons looked at one another, before looking back to their master. Both of them started to pick up at the revelation that their search and ultimate goal was now finally within claw reach.

“So we’ve found it, and it’s in Ponyville?”

“Well had to be somewhere, so why not this backwater burg?”

“Silence, you idiots!” cried the black griffon. “We need to plan this out! The filly in question is now under the watch of the alicorn princess. For all we know, she might have the rest of the township behind her as well. This is going to require a lot of work. Where are the others?”

Scratch took it upon himself to answer that one, trying to sound as apologetic as he could. “Sorry chief. They’re all out on patrol as you ordered, trying to hunt down the key. They should all be back tonight at the very least, to report.”

“Good. Then we will wait until our full strength is gathered, and then we will bring the key back home with us,” barked the griffon, his eyes glinting in the torchlight. “I’ve waited too long and sacrificed too much to allow this opportunity to slip away again… as for you two, back to your posts!”

“Yes Mordrue,” said both guards dejectedly, taking off back down the spire.

Mordrue turned to face his vast collection of mirrors, his green haunting eyes reflecting across the sea of silver surfaces.

“Sleep tight little filly… you and what you hold will be mine once again.”

The morning had not proven very fruitful for either Twilight or Rainbow Dash. The two ponies had spent hours in the castle’s encompassing library, scanning through book after book. Granted, they didn’t have much to go on. There were only so many book having to do with golden mares or accounts of creatures with green eyes, so aside from dozens of references to Celestia as the Golden Goddess and monster references such as gremlins, no luck had been had.

Of course though, studying and reading (at least for research and educational purposes) was not Rainbow’s specialty. She repeatedly fell asleep from sheer boredom or from having to slog through entire encyclopedias for one simple reference that led nowhere.

Twilight had been forced to wake her up several times, violently jarring the sleeping pegasus awake.

“Come on, Rainbow! We got to keep looking.”

“Ah come on, Twilight. Really? We’ve been at this for hours and have nothing to show for it!”

Rainbow was losing her patience. She really wanted to go and check on Scootaloo, but on the other hoof, she also wanted to provide the young filly with some answers. She was starting to get really fed up with not being able to do either. The cyan pegasus pushed herself to plow through another dusty tome, her eyes straining themselves searching for any sign of answers.

“Hate to keep asking, Twilight, but any chance you have a spell that could show us which books have what we need?” inquired Rainbow.

“No, I don’t. Spells like that require a lot of precision to work. We’d have to know exactly what we’re looking for,” answered Twilight, sternly. “Trust me, Rainbow. If we could use magic to speed this up, I’d be the first pony to use it. But it seems we’ll just have to keep doing it manually.”

Rainbow scowled in frustration, pawing through another book at a glance and finding nothing of concern. “Rather be reading a Daring Do novel myself,” muttered the rainbow maned pegasus.

Now what did happen upon that moment of that day? Well in Ponyville they say, a historic event occurred that would become legend. For it was one of those few, few times that both Rainbow Dash and Twilight came upon the same thought at the same moment, at the same time.

“DARING DO!” both ponies yelled, facing the other, hooves on each others shoulders, and fur puffed out ecstatically.

Twilight stood there, surprise painted across her face, realizing that she and Rainbow were on the same page for a change… a pleasant change.

“How could we not see it?” she asked, mentally chastising herself for her lack of thinking.

“It might have to do with the fact that Daring Do is brownish-gold. I never thought of her as just gold before,” answered Dash.

“If Daring Do is apart of this, we have to find out how. How she’s connected with Scootaloo and what could possibly be after her?”

“But Daring is a treasure hunter and adventurer. How will we know where she is?” demanded Rainbow, excitedly.

Twilight smiled at her friend. “That’s easy, Dash. Daring’s alter ego, A.K. Yearling, is in Canterlot this weekend for an award ceremony for her latest book. She’ll be there all right.”

Dash nodded in approval. “Great plan, Twi. I’ll head over there right now and see if I can grab her before the ceremony starts.”

Twilight agreed with a nod of her head, flicking her mane back. “And while you do that, I’ll pay Celestia a visit and see if she knows anything about a creature with green eyes that uses fog and has claws.”

Scootaloo had woken up halfway through the day, hungry and sore. Thinking she would see Rainbow Dash or her friends, she was shocked to see only a dried eyed Spike sitting beside her. The little dragon just sat there, looking like he hadn’t slept in days, his eyes cracked and red, staring blankly into nothing. Scootaloo had decided not to question that and instead decided to focus on the bandages she had wrapped around her sides, flipping her small wings up so she could see how far the bandages extended.

Whatever had clawed her the other night had scored deep. Scootaloo could still feel the sting of the claws upon her flesh. She shuddered as she thought back to that moment. The pain of the claws however, was nothing compared to the feeling of something being drained out of her body, something being torn from her.

She was wondering how long she had been asleep when the hospital door opened, Twilight and Rainbow Dash entering. Scootaloo’s face brightened up at seeing the cyan pegasus and princess again, her mind remembering seeing them by her side all last night.

“Rainbow Dash, Princess Twilight, hey! What’s… what's going on?” she asked, wanting to have a few answers to the jumble of questions that was now racing through her mind.

“Hey, Scoots. How ya feeling?” asked Rainbow Dash, coming to the bed to peer down at Scootaloo while Twilight went and checked on Spike.

“I’m okay, I guess. A little sore and hungry to be honest,” Scootaloo replied.

“Well, we’ll see about getting you something to eat and get your bandages changed in a few minutes,” Twilight said, before turning her near comatose assistant and poking him with her hooves. “Honestly, Spike? You stayed awake the whole time?”

“What’s happening with me, though, Rainbow Dash?” asked Scootaloo, wanting to know what was going on.

“Well, we have a few leads from those visions of yours, Scoot, but we’re not really that sure. I’m really sorry kiddo.”

Scootaloo looked down in sadness, wondering where her parents were in all of this. “What about my parents? Have they been asking about me?”

Rainbow Dash looked away at that, her face contorted in anger and disgust as Twilight took the lead from her.

“Umm… sorry, Scootaloo. We informed them last night and they… have yet to show up yet… b-b-but I’m sure they will... eventually?” assured Twilight, a slight frown upon her face as well.

Scootaloo just nodded, though inside she was crying. Rainbow Dash seemed to feel the young filly’s pain, for she made sure to tussle her mane and hair playfully.

“Hey, never mind that, Scoots. Okay? Me and Twilight got some leads to follow, and as soon as we have answers, we’ll let you know.”

“Until then, AppleJack, Rarity, and Spike will be watching over you. AJ is busy during the morning, so Rarity and Spike will alternate watching over you then. They’re going to be there to make sure you’re safe while we’re gone,” commented Twilight.

Scootaloo nodded, looking over to see that Spike had recovered a bit upon hearing he would be partnering with a certain white furred and purple maned mare.

“We’ll get to the bottom of this Scoots. Dontcha worry one bit,” boasted Dash.

“Okay Rainbow, I trust your judgement… yours too, Princess Twilight,” sighed Scootaloo.

With a fierce hug from Rainbow and a touch of noses between her and Twilight, Scootaloo watched the two ponies leave the room. Meanwhile, Spike waved his own goodbye before finally collapsing back onto the cot, snoring within seconds as the hard sleep caught up with the small dragon. Scootaloo shook her head as she wondered what Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were up to and if they were worried about her?

After Twilight had left explicit instructions with nurse Redheart to bring Scootaloo something to eat, she passed by a worried and frantic Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle in the hospital’s waiting room. She had only remained long enough to ask Redheart one last favor: if she could also let the other two fillies see their friend when she brought Scootaloo her food.

Rainbow Dash was talking to Applejack and Rarity outside the hospital, making them swear they would watch over and protect Scootaloo while she and Twilight were gone.

“Don’t ya’ll worry, Rainbow Dash,” came the drawl of gentle AppleJack. “Me and Rarity here can watch ov’r Scootaloo till ya’ll get back. right, Rarity?”

“Of course, darling. It would be our pleasure and our duty. We’ll make sure nothing happens to her,” finished Rarity.

Twilight came up to the trio of mares and joined in the conversation. “So you two and Spike will watch Scootaloo, I have Pinkie working on Scoots’ birthday celebration, and I asked Fluttershy to have her animals do patrols around the village to keep an eye on things.”

“Honestly, it will all be fine, Twilight dear. We can handle this. You just focus on finding Daring Do and what's going on here,” reassured Rarity, smiling at Twilight, who returned the gesture.

“Thanks again, to all of you.”

Leaving the Hospital, Twilight and Rainbow Dash split up to return to their respective homes. Once there they began deciding what they needed to take with them. Neither had noticed the two pairs of yellow eyes staring at them from atop the hospital roof. Nor had either of them heard the flapping sound of wings that signaled the flight of two large feathered creatures.

That night, both Dash and Twilight met at the Ponyville train station, ready to board the late train. At Twilight’s request, Rainbow Dash had stayed with her as they boarded the train for Canterlot. The Princess wanted the cyan pegasus to be at her side when they arrived, so they could keep track of one another.

“As soon as we arrive, you go and find Daring Do, and I’ll see Celestia.”

“Still say I could fly there faster than this bucket of bolts,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

“I’d like this to be a bit more coordinated, Dash. If we need to bring Celestia in on this as well, then it would be better for us to be on the same schedule,” finished Twilight.

“Fine… but as soon as I find Daring Do, I’m getting some answers… for Scootaloo.”

Twilight put her hoof over Dash’s shoulders in solidarity.

“Agreed.”

Shekel and Scratch flew through the sky, gliding through the clouds like the birds of prey they were. Both griffons had spent the day following around the alicorn princess and the blue mare, overhearing their conversation about heading to Canterlot.

The pair soon left the fields and meadows of Ponyville and now flew over the tangled and gnarled mass of Everfree Forest. Dipping low, the two zoomed through the few openings there were in the spiked canopy, gliding among the trees and rocks expertly. They dodged the jagged boulders and the grasping vines, avoided snarling beasts and poison geysers, and then, finally, they arrived back at the spire, aiming for the upper entrance higher up on the tower.

Both griffons passed through the entrance and the tunnel like corridors until coming out in the inner hollow of the spiral, the circular stone platform below them. Landing on the stone, their feet silent and having removed the metal claws for stealth, they bowed before the griffon throne.

The black griffon, Mordrue, was lying upon it, his black wings folded back to shield his flanks. When they had entered, he had been laying his head over his front talons, staring straight into one of his mirrors without blinking. Upon hearing the other two enter the chamber, their soft caws catching his ears, he raised his head as he saw the two guards land and bow before him. His haunting green eyes scanned over them, staring them down. Their yellow eyes were unable to hold with his green.

“Report!” he commanded, his voice soft but amplified by the natural echo of the spire itself.

“The purple princess and the blue mare are heading to Canterlot,” stated Scratch.

“No doubt she will seek the advice of Celestia… that sun pulling sow,” snarled Mordrue, his eyes narrowing as he spat upon the stone. “It matters not. The sun princess cannot stop me anymore than the prince of life could. Anything else?”

At that, Shekel contributed his bit. “Well, one of the mares said something about finding Daring Do, but…”

“What!” shrieked Mordrue, leaping to his feet as his eyes blazed green flame. “They know the whereabouts of that accursed thief?!”

“Apparently,” squeaked the griffon guard, joining his partner in cowering beneath the ferocious gaze of his dark leader. The lack of light in the spiral, blended in with the darkness of his fur, making Mordrue appear as just a pair of glowing eyes staring at them from the darkness.

“If they find the key thief, they will understand what the key represents! We cannot allow that to happen! Not until we’re ready! We’re going to have to deal with them.”

Mordrue extended his wings with such ferocity, they spread a fierce gust of wind across the entire platform, blowing out the few lit torches and plunging everything into shadow. All there was now was totally eclipsing darkness, the entire spire in a state of blackout.

Then appeared the eyes, piercing, unwavering, jaded green eyes, alone in the darkness. From there, the outline of the griffon lit up as his body took on the color of an ethereal green miasma. From underneath him, his rock throne began to glow pure white, illuminating the grey fog billowing around the pedestal and the glowing green and black griffon on top of it.

That soft voice of his carried once more, amplified by the spire. Soft but clear. Menacing and cold as night.

“Attention leaders of the true master race! To me!” he said, his voice carrying throughout the entire spire, from top to bottom.

Within moments, the sound of flapping wings could be heard from below and above the platform, cawing calls and cries of many gryphons ringing through the entire tower. The flapping of wings stopped suddenly and the caws quieted down. That’s when multiple lights began flickering all around the pedestal, the lights illuminating from every corner of the walls and compartments of the spire. War griffons like Mordrue began glowing white and grey as their collective luminescence lit the spire far greater than any number of torches. The sheer shine of the spire revealed the large scale numbers of avian-feline hybrids assembled there.

“The key to our ascension is once again in our grasp. Both it and its keeper are being held in the pony village at the edge of the twisted forest!”

A series of growls and calls answered their leader’s revelations as the flock whispered and talked among themselves.

“Not only that, but the thief who stole our precious key, the usurper of our destiny, has been found as well. The ponies who keep our key from us look for her! Should they meet, we may lose our chance to finally achieve glory!”

The griffon leader rotated around his pedestal, addressing his entire flock, as their glow shone and their eyes fixed upon his own growing light.

“We cannot allow this to happen! Half of you will remain here and watch Ponyville! You will follow the key and its wielder! You will observe! You will see who protects them! Who watches them! Then, when the time is perfect: strike!”

Pausing here, the griffon pointed one of his fore claws at more than a dozen other glowing griffons to the right of him.

“The rest of you shall follow the alicorn and pegasus to Canterlot. stalk them, hunt them down… and tear them apart! And then, do the same to the key thief. I don’t care how many ponies you have to rip through, just bring her head back to me!”

A furious flutter of wings and caws of agreement and acknowledgement blared throughout the spire as the whole flock showed their overwhelming support and solidarity for their leader.

“Now… go forth, and death be thy destination… fly, fly, fly!” cried Mordrue, his glowing energy erupting like an explosion, the light show sending the furious flock of his horde scattering throughout the spire and into the night… hot on the hunt.

Author's Note

Another Chapter up, another in progression...I'll try and get the next one out quicker.

Chapter 3: Spies and Secrets

Both Shekel and Scratch had remained behind rather than join the war party heading out after the ponies. They found themselves held back at the roost as the hunter squadron poured out of the spire in a wave of dark feathers and metal claws.

Rather than going on the search and destroy crusade, they had instead been chosen to lead the group responsible for spying on Ponyville. In some ways that was the more important mission, for it would be spying on Ponyville that eventually delivered the key into their talons. This thought was most comforting to them. However, they suspected that the decision had been partly influenced by the fact that neither of them had much stomach for violence. Often when such physical activity broke out, they had a talent for becoming distracted and bored.

Sometimes they would just disappear from the battle altogether. This was not the best kind of behavior one really expected to see in such so called warriors. Griffon warriors who did not fight: truly a piercing shame that neither griffon in question could really live down. Their half-breed nature was quite conflicting. Try as they might, spilling blood was not one of their passions and, therefore, they avoided it like the plague. For this reason, they often were posted on guard duty instead, or their more proven profession, spying and infiltration. To save their honor, both griffons had to make the decision: either carry the shame or change the game. Switching over to spying and infiltration had been a big decision for the two of them.

Infiltration, unfortunately, also had been a bit hard to get into for the two. Basically, there was no way to avoid the fact they were griffons. No matter of disguise or make-up could get around that, even factoring in the renowned lack of IQ possessed by the pony race. Therefore, stealth and speed had been the chosen methods for both lieutenants.

Even in this, though, they were not above possessing serious flaws. In their minds, it wasn’t just that they were not the most reliable fighters, or at times the best spies in Mordrue’s entourage. The most pertinent reason they had been kept back, they figured, had been simply that Mordrue did not trust them to get the job done. For all his talk of the so called true master race, he often insulted and berated his followers, Scratch and Shekel especially. Sometimes they wondered if he looked down on them for their half-breed nature, other times they wondered if it was just becasue he trust them as he did Dukat or the others. Of course this had deserved some precedent. While they were great spies, they also were prone to arguments and philosophical debates, often at the most inopportune times. Too many times in the past had their poor judgement or lazy attitude snatched defeat from the jaws of victory. Too many times had their nonsensical arguing distracted them from achieving their mission’s goals.

For this reason, they surely thought, Mordrue had insisted that they remain behind to keep focused on stalking the key. After all, this would allow them to remain within full range of his magic. Safe away from the protection spells and magic of the pony Princesses, he could keep an eye on them using his Scrying mirrors. If either of the griffons were to get in over their ears at all, he would be aware of it, and could delegate their responsibilities to others. Knowing the two griffons in question, Mordrue had every reason to suspect that the task at talon would eventually prove too much for them to handle.

Both griffons had agreed to their leader’s commands, accepting responsibility for the mission and accepting their potential to screw it up. While readying themselves mentally for trading in their armor and helmets for scarves and vests, the braces around their wings were removed. Most of the griffon flock wore a set of metal braces along their wings to give them better strength and allow the wings to hold up the griffons’ weight while armored. Removing these braces would mean that they couldn’t carry their armor or fly as efficiently as they could with the braces on. Despite the tactical disadvantage, it would be worth it to not draw attention to themselves. Secrecy was the key, as they did not know exactly what the ponies knew, so they did not want to arouse any unnecessary suspicion.

To protect against any pony recognizing their brands, they intended to use dye and makeup to cover the sword and eye insignias on their hips. Before they could don their new disguises, however, both of them were given a new set of requirements by the chief. Shekel’s brown and green fur had to be combed and straightened out as Scratch had to be washed and dusted, his usual grime and dirt scrubbed out of his fur and wings.

“I’m glad I hate water and I’m glad I hate soap,” stated Scratch, hugging his body tight while being washed in the Spire’s resident bird bath. His griffon attendant, Loot, was currently dumping a bucket of water over his head, making sure to roll his eyes as he did so. He too was glad: glad that the stench of mud and decay were slowly disappearing from his nose.

“You think you got it bad? You’re not the one being ripped apart over here!” came the resounding squawk from Shekel. The brown and green griffon was feeling like his fur was being pulled out as his own stylist, Moula, combed him harshly and furiously. The oddly colored griffon’s tangled fur proved to be more than a match for the comb and talons of his frustrated attendant.

“Of course, could be worse. We could be tracking down them other ponies, and I don’t have to tell you, my lad, how bad a sting magic can leave on ya, right?” growled Scratch, grimacing as Loot began scrubbing the soap and herbs into his blue-tan colored fur.

Looking down at the fiery green streaks burned into his own fur, the other griffon agreed with a growl. “Aye. Always leaves a mark, somehow.”

It took the pair and their attendants another hour before they were washed and made fully presentable. The two dedicated attendant griffons, after such hard work and skill, soundly collapsed onto their sides. Both gasped for breath and rest, having been tested as though on quantum cosmology by the whole ordeal.

Both griffons ignored the plight of their fellows, and instead, looked upon the other. Each remarked inwardly how posh and silly the other looked. They were salt of the earth type griffons, meaning they didn’t care much about how they looked or about petty things like hygiene. Too see the other now, so unfamiliar looking without their dirt, dust, and grime was an epitome of comedy. Of course, neither had ever seen the other so presentable, for they had never in their lives looked as presentable as they were now.

The plan to infiltrate Ponyville had taken some time to be finalized by the company of griffons remaining at the Spire. Together, they had decided for themselves their own roles, obligations, and targets. Scratch and Shekel had taken official charge, declaring themselves Mordrue's direct lieutenants. It seemed just assuming command was good enough for the rest of the flock. It also helped that while they were not the best fighters, both griffons were as intimidating as timber wolves when angered. It was also true that among the flock, though most of them would die before admitting it, it was agreed that Scratch and Shekel were the better idea prone.

Both of them had demonstrated this ability when they came to the conclusion that the birthday party provided the best way for the spies to slip into Ponyville without question. They had also fabricated a notion to be presented to any inquiring equine that Princess Twilight herself was the one who'd hire them while she was away. This was agreed by the griffon company to be a good enough excuse to get past the ponies’ basic suspicions. As of course, everyone knew that ponies were dimmer than a burned out torch. Their over reliance on emotions and friendship made them generally trusting and open, and therefore, weak. As it was preached by Mordrue, “It was the griffon’s duty to take advantage of others’ weaknesses, to enhance their own strength.”

Now was their chance to demonstrate this lesson clearly and precisely.

Mordrue's teachings usually involved taking advantage of others’ weaknesses, or more precisely, the opportunity provided by said weaknesses. The griffons of old Griffonstone had once prospered under such beliefs until their own weakness had arrived, until the inferiors had polluted their strong blood lines, as preached by Mordrue.

What Mordrue preached was truth, and truth was strength.

They had spent enough time spying on the ponies and their village to recognize that the party was the talk of all of Ponyville by now. By infiltrating the various groups working on the celebration, it provided an opportunity to: spy, sabotage, and undermine, which could not be passed up. The idea about even snatching the key from the celebration while using the party as a cover, had been very tantalizing among their flock.

Now, the two lieutenants stood tall and proud, looking in the bird bath's reflection to see themselves more clearly. Standing there in their dress disguises, they decided they looked as ordinary as a blue-tan and brownish-green griffon could.

“We’re looking right posh indeed, Shekel me boy. But, a thought does occur: given the need for help all over town for this here celebration, do you think anypony would find the site of two dusty and grimy griffons odd?” contemplated Scratch.

“I suppose that does make sense. We could have easily gotten to work without showing off how shiny our feathers and beaks are,” replied Shekel, now interested in Scratch’s point.

“Then why did we have to be half drowned and scalped for these disguises?” asked Scratch.

“Oh, this isn’t for the disguises,” interjected Loot, the attendant having recovered quicker than his companion. “The chief just wanted you two to look and smell clean.”

Scratch groaned as he shook his hind quarters to bring feeling back into it. “I tell you what, that’s the problem with administrative types, Shekel. They like to dictate and control everything. Even how you look and smell.”

“Hmm, makes you wonder if we should instead be living under a representative commune, eh?” added Shekel. “Them ponies seem to have something like that.”

“Not at all lad. What they have is an absolute monarchy that adheres to a Magna Carta of plutocrats and the occasional democratic committee.”

“Yes, but I thought their Princesses were in charge?”

“They are, but only because their magical afflictions have granted them supreme over-lordship of their people and the world. I mean, one would think it would be impossible to have more than one kingdom when the rulers of one are basically the ones who bring the sun and moon to steady orbits around the rest of the world?”

“Sounds inherently authoritative?”

“Aye, which is why none of the other kingdoms trust or like Equestria, and good on them. Leadership should be determined by a democratic collective support, not because a pair of tarts use hocus pocus to control the moon and sun.”

By this point, the rest of the spies for the day had arrived and were waiting impatiently for their two fellow griffons to zip the hole that makes the words.

“Ah, for the love of Tashar, will you two shut it and get on with it please?” growled one of the assembled griffons, his natural talons scratching into the stone of the spire with impatience.

“Calm your wings there, ya drooling parrot. Me and my mate here are just finishing up our conversation,” Scratch growled hotly, watching intently as the other griffon just glared back at him and sat on his haunches.

“Alright, lads, here’s the plan for today. Me and Shekel will take a look at the celebration preparations, see if this party will give us an opportunity to snatch the key. Meanwhile, Loot and Moula will go to the boutique shop and offer your services. Rumor is the tart running the operation is behind in her production."

The two attendant griffons gasped with surprise. Loot was as sure as day the dominant of the two, brown and white colored, and not above snapping his beak in irritation. He glowered at the lieutenant, thinking to himself that him and his brother were better suited for cosmetic duties than actual fieldwork.

“Why are we involved?” asked Loot spitefully.

“Because you two know how to sow, and be primp and proper… and none of the rest of us can STOMACH THAT ROT,” yelled Scratch menacingly. The brown and white griffon drooped his ears back at the others aggressiveness, making sure to lower his head as a sign of submission.

“Right. Got it,” he whimpered as his companion gently stroked his shoulders in sympathy.

Scratch shoved his talons under the whimpering griffon's beak as well, outstretched and demanding. “By the way, give them back. Now!” He watched as Loot, very reluctantly and with a desperate look of longing, dropped into his outstretched talons the several golden gills (ancient gryphon-money) he had pilfered from the other while washing him.

“Next on the list. Nickel. Quarter. You two will be partnering with Sawbucks and Two Bits. You’re all going undercover as workers to help the local apple farmers. We overheard the orange mare the other day. They’ll be needing strong able bodied builders, so you’ll be contracting to help do some construction for the party.”

Several of the large and strongly built griffons grimaced as they looked between one another. All of them despised earth ponies, especially any earth ponies that had to do with fruit. This particular dislike was mostly due to the fact that the only fruit they had ever eaten were limes and lemons. The climate of their previous home had not been suitable for growing or consuming anything else. This has led to many griffons despising the taste and smell of fruit. Since the earth ponies often were the primary growers and gatherers of such, they were seen as guilty by association. It was flawless griffon logic, which of course meant to any non-griffon, it wasn’t flawless at all.

“Finally, Fiver and Tenner… the two of you shall be the boss's eyes and ears. Once we have something to report we’ll tell you and then you will relay it to the chief through his mirrors.”

The two griffons in question, both brothers, wore big grey trench-coats about their shoulders and dark sunglasses across their eyes. Grey stained, wide brimmed hats completed their disguise. The two of them stood side by side as they tried to look as inconspicuous as possible.

“Alright, everyone has their assignments? Good, then let’s get to work lads.”

~

Scootaloo had been overjoyed to see both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle after all she had been through in the last 24 hours. The orange furred pegasus nearly jumped for joy when her two fellow fillies blasted through Nurse Redheart’s forelegs as the white and pink mare brought her something to eat. The nurse just gave a sigh before she lowered the tray onto the bed and walked out. Princess Twilight had been very persuasive in her appeal to allow the kids to be together. The three fillies then talked long and deep afterwards. Mostly, they had talked about how she was feeling, if she remembered what had attacked her, and when she would be out of the hospital.

Scootaloo felt a bit flustered given the fact she had no answers to any of those. That weight of not knowing, nor being in control of her own life, was a crushing feeling. However, it was also fleeting once Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle got to discussing her birthday celebration, more assured now than ever that Scootaloo was in desperate need of one. Scootaloo liked remembering how nice it felt to smile again as the other two began to argue over whether they should use red streamers or just pink confetti.

All this time, Spike had been snoring away on the small cot by the bed, small trails of smoke leaking out of his nostrils. His tail flicked back and forth as he slept, the spikes on his back shifting position with the rise and fall of his breath.

“Anyone else notice how weird Spike’s body is acting?” asked Sweetie Belle, looking at the strange site of the little dragon.

“He’s been like that ever since he fell asleep,” answered Scootaloo, not mentioning how glad she was for the dragon’s protective presence... even if he was currently out like a busted up light-bulb.

“He’s starting to smoke a little. Anyone else think that could be a fire hazard?” continued Sweetie Belle, thoughtfully.

“Leave him be, Sweetie,” demanded Apple Bloom, hotly.

“Just saying,” trailed Sweetie Belle, regretfully looking away from the living, sleeping toaster oven.

Scootaloo tested herself to see if she was strong enough to sit up, and found she was, the dizziness and ache that had been plaguing her all morning now gone, finally. Pulling off the bed sheets, she shakily got on all fours on top of the bed. She started testing her wings, flapping them up and down, wanting to make sure they weren’t chaffing on the bandages wrapped around her sides.

There was only one thing remaining that she had control over that had been bothering her all this time. “I really want to know when I can leave here,” she asked out loud to no pony in particular.

“Sooner than you think, darling,” came the rich, answering voice of Rarity from across the room, the white and purple mare having entered the room relatively unnoticed.

“Hey, big sis,” said Sweetie Belle gleefully, jumping over to give her big sister a welcoming hug.

Rarity responded in kind, giving the young filly a nuzzle about the cheek. “Oh thank you, Sweetie Belle. Ah! I see Spike is still asleep… nice security we have here,” replied Rarity, hugging her sister close. As she did so, she gave one of her traditional sighs upon realizing she needed to, once again, wake Spike up.

“What do you mean by, “sooner than you think,” Rarity?” asked Apple Bloom, inquisitively.

“Well, Scootaloo is set to be released this afternoon. Her wound is no longer serious and the hospital staff is a mite worried that Spike might burn down the whole building if we remain here any longer.”

Scootaloo felt her heart leap for joy at hearing she would be leaving the hospital, her previous encounters here having not left a great impression upon her. At the same time, she also felt a serious sense of dread, worried that whatever had attacked could come back.

While she was worrying over her thoughts, and before she could ask the others about her danger, Rarity set to gently prod Spike awake.

“Time to get up now, Spikey Wikey! Come on. That smoke is starting to really fog up the room.”

Spike groaned a bit before rolling onto his back and slowly opening his eyes. The first thing he saw upon opening his sleep heavy eyelids was Rarity’s pretty face. The sight of his long fantasized love interest nearly made him choke on his own tongue.

“Ugh, R-Rarity… hey, how are ya?” Spike asked, trying to play off his initial surprise as smooth as he could. The baby dragon hopped up onto his feet and leaned against the wall.

“Oh, I’m fine, Spike. Now come along. We’re taking Scootaloo out of the hospital, and you and I are in charge of watching her for tonight.”

“Y-You and m-me?”

“That’s right.”

“Oh my gosh! That’s… um, I mean, cool.”

Apple Bloom leaned her head over to whisper into Scootaloo’s ear. “Nice recovery on that one, huh?”

Scootaloo just nodded, mostly just happy that she wouldn't be alone again. However, the lingering doubt still remained. Was she safe? Or would whatever had attacked her come back? Were her friends in danger, then? When would she have answers?

The silence which followed her only added more to her uncertainty… and the growing dread and misery building inside her.

~

The griffons had infiltrated the town easily enough. Flying low to the ground they had managed to avoid the notice of the skyfaring pegasi. Making sure none of the pony flyers caught them spilling out of the Everfree the griffons made every available sacrifice to avoid any situation in which they would have to explain themselves. Should they have been caught coming out of the forest possible suspicions might have been raised and ruined their cover. Not many good things came out of the Everfree forest. The griffons who dwelt there knowing that better than most.

Passing through the apple and wheat fields they remained low until they had passed into the township itself. They expertly darted between the decorative houses and street corners, making sure to steer clear of the main street. Finally, they came to where they wanted to be: just on the outskirts of the town center. After they all were once more on terra firma Scratch and Shekel led the group of griffons towards the Town Hall. The ponies seemed to be running about more than usual today; mares, stallions, and foals all milling about together in a convoluted mess.

A particular pair of mares wearing aprons and trailing another pair of young fillies just out of nursing, passed by struggling with trays of baked goodies and treats piled high between them. On the opposite side of the street, a gang of mixed colored mares were busy folding and forming flower arrangements as a dull grey pegasus with strange mismatched eyes was being laden down with boxes and supplies by several other ponies. Many other ponies were running back and forth, entering and leaving shops and or dragging large boxes. The township was in a bit of bustle today, it would seem. Apparently, the ponies in this town were pretty dedicated to their parties.

As they walked across a bridge over a small stream, the griffons came into sight of the Town Hall. Making their way toward it, they kept an eye on the shops and ponies around them. As they went along, none of the griffons felt like they would be given much trouble, the behavior of the ponies only reinforcing the ideals and lessons that Mordrue had taught them. Ponies were nothing but addle brained and foolish. Lesser beings, too naive or stupid to realize they were so weak willed.

Finally, they arrived in the town square right in front of the Town Hall. Standing outside the hall on the set of steps, was the grey maned and tan colored mayor of Ponyville, Mayor Mare. The seasoned mare was currently engaged, talking with an oddly dressed pony with a white mane and a pair of large, round, indigo colored glasses. Both ponies did not seem to notice the gang of griffons collected at the far end of the square. Taking the opportunity presented to them the griffon flock moved quickly to close the distance between them and the Town Hall.

“So you will be able to photograph the whole thing then?” finished the mayor, her words just catching the ears of the griffon group as they arrived at the bottom of the steps.

“Ya! It vill be a piesh of cake!” answered the odd pony, turning immediately from the mayor without further ado and hopping off down the steps and across the square. Shaking her head the mayor turned to find another odd sight for the second time today. A flotilla of griffons who were now standing before her.

“May I… help you?” she asked timidly.

“Yes you may, ma’am,” answered the lead griffon, a blue-tan furred fellow with a bright green vest, yellow eyes, and a charming grin around his beak. “We’re here to help around town with the celebration.”

“Oh! I didn’t realize that there were so many… out of towners, coming,” followed up the mayor, looking around the lead griffon to look at the group collected behind him, remarking to herself at the size and build of each one.

“Oh, Princess Twilight er, uhhh--outsourced us--to help you in her absence, of course,” added the lead griffon. “My name is Scratch, by the way, and this is my crew.”

“Pleased to meet you, but, uh, Twilight never informed me of any of this.”

“Well, given she’s a Princess and you’re, well… a mayor, I doubt she feels she has to inform you about anything hmm?” poked the griffon.

Mayor Mare was quite taken aback by the griffon’s words. On one hoof, the griffon was being a jerk, on the other hoof, though, he had a point. Since becoming a princess, Twilight had not consulted or really even addressed her that much in the running of Ponyville. Deep down, the griffon’s words latched onto that part of her that dwelt in dark thoughts. She had been doing her best to conceal these very thoughts in her heart for a long time. Everything boiling down to the simple idea; what possible reason could a town have for a mayor, if they had a Princess instead?

“Oh... well… that may be true... okay, fine. D-Do you have your tasks already?” asked the mayor, dejectedly. Deciding then and there to bury those thoughts once more deep down in silence.

“That we do. My boys know exactly where to go to keep an eye on things,” grinned the griffon, a collection of groans from his fellows answering him in turn.

Not understanding what he meant nor why his fellow griffons were groaning into their talons, the mayor simply nodded her head. The griffon’s words had deeply affected her, cutting deep, but at the same time, making her feel unfettered. For so long she had kept her worrying insecurities over her failing relevancy unhealthily bottled up inside her heart and mind. Ever since Twilight's ascension, she had been seeing herself as more of an over-titled secretary than a mayor. Now that she was able to just admit it to herself, however, it took a heavy load off her heart. Dropping those feelings of denial was so liberating for her. It was strange that this griffon could say something like that and she didn’t even question it. Almost like the griffon had a direct connection to her innermost feelings. This got her to wondering if the griffon could understand her in the way she had imagined another might understand her one day.

Coming up close to him, she pressed against the griffon’s tall frame. She just loved the way his pretty yellow eyes widened in surprise as she draped herself across his strong chest. She shivered with anticipation as one of his talons came up reflexively to catch her while in order to keep balanced, one of her hooves responded by twisting in his chest fur. It almost looked like they were engaged in a dance with the mayor being pulled into a romantic dip.

“And do you know where you have to go?” she winked at him, her blue eyes practically shining as she gazed into his sunflower yellow.

“Ugh... heh… umm, y-yes!” stammered the griffon, sweat beginning to pour down his fur as he caught a glimpse of the conflicting sea of emotion behind her blue eyes. “I mean, in terms of the celebration, yes.”

She just grinned at him, pivoting herself back onto her four hooves as she turned around. As she did so, she made sure to give his cheek a playful swat with her tail.

“Well, once you're done, if you want to keep an eye on me, that would be most pleasant,” she smirked at him, pretty much forgetting his cruel bluntness from before.

Being a mayor for so long had made even the concept of dating an endangered species. Now, though, with Twilight as the princess in charge of most things, she had found a lot more time on her hooves. Perhaps this was a sign to change a few things. She would have to thank Princess Twilight for going over her head and bringing her such a fine specimen… even if he was a griffon.

Scratch couldn’t believe what had just happened. Had that pony just… come on to him? The blue-tan griffon had to admit that the tan earth pony had an alluring quality about her. He had no qualms about older females and he had never had much luck with Gryphon females, due to his half breed nature. He also appreciated her for her tan colored fur, which was identical to his own. Her blue eyes also did pair nicely with his own set's bluish tint.

However, such thoughts were not proper for one such as he. He was a proud griffon warrior, and anypony, especially an earth pony with no wings, and no talons, was beneath him and his superior bloodline. That was what was preached by Mordrue, and what Mordrue preached was truth. He would not betray the teachings or the oath he had sworn to his master and high priest.

He was brought out of his thoughts by the collective snickering and muffled laughter from his fellow griffons. The whole lot of them barely contained their mirth at his awkward discomfort.

“Hey, Scratch, don’t plan the wedding too early,” snarled Two Bits, the oversized griffon giving the other an excited smirk.

“Alright, alright! Enough you bunch of cawing seagulls. We have a job to do,” snarled Scratch. “You all know your duty, and just keep in mind: you screw up on this one, it’s not me you answer to, it’s Mordrue.”

At that the laughing and snickering died down, none of the assembled griffons interested in explaining any kind of failure to their leader. Without further discussion, they split up and melted into the Town Hall and square.

~

The Apple family had volunteered their services to help with setting up the Town Hall for the birthday bash. The orders had come down that very morning that the hall would be free up on Scootaloo’s birth-date, so they could have the party there after-all. This of course meant there needed to be modifications made, platforms and a stage to be built, and a bunch of other construction jobs and other jobs requiring serious horsepower. This demand had been met by Applejack, her brother Big Macintosh, and several of their fellow farm hooves, Caramel, Apple Fritter, and Golden Delicious.

Right now, most of them were working on getting the stage set up. However, the beams and planks meant to cover the framework they had spent the morning building had other plans. The large blocks of wood proving quite heavy and a bit difficult to carry even for the mightiest of them. Big Mac handled as much as he could even as his usual impressive strength dwindled. The weight he was carrying while considerable, was still too much for one pony. The Apple family were built strong from their hard working lifestyle, but they couldn't handle this task alone; They needed more horse power.

The answer to this labor shortage came with the arrival of several gryphons, whose leader asked if they could be of assistance. The gryphon leader went on to identify himself as Two Bits and then introduced his big brother Sawbucks, as well as their friends, Nickel and Quarter. They were all equally strong and well built, and took to the task with the utmost dedication. Both Applejack and Big Mac were appreciative of the help, and so both pony and gryphon sweated and toiled in hauling the materials for the stage. None of the ponies however, noticed the way the gryphons were scanning the walls and exits. They also missed the gryphons checking out the strength of the flooring and wood. Good thing, too. Otherwise someone might have suspected something.

~

Rarity had been in dire trouble all day. She needed to leave the boutique in order to look after Scootaloo, but she was also expected to finish the curtains and decorations for the stage and celebration. In addition to those duties, she also was in charge of creating the outfits for Scootaloo, her sister, and Apple Bloom. Things had become so much more complicated than usual. Her boutique in Canterlot had taken so much of her attention over the last few weeks that she had allowed herself to be overwhelmed at the last minute here at home.

“Oh, this is absolutely dreadful! A travesty! A day of infamy!” hollered the white and purple mare, pacing back and forth on the verge of tears. “Oh, how can I finish these dresses and curtains for the party while also meeting my promise to Twilight and Rainbow Dash?!”

Hurling herself on her sofa, she wailed in dismay, framing her hoof across her forehead as she sobbed into the plush pillow and satin coverings. “Oh, how could I be so foolish as to let myself be overwhelmed once more? Oh, who may save me from my unfortunate and unprecedented lack of insight and management skills?”

As if in answer, a hard sounding knock echoed throughout the boutique from the front doors. Curiosity overcoming her, Rarity abandoned her dramatic moment to skip from her sofa and over to the entrance-way to her shop. The unicorn charged her horn and opened up the engraved oaken doors to see a pair of well dressed and well trimmed gryphons.

“How may I help the two of you?” asked Rarity, no trace of her earlier distress upon her face.

“Afternoon, ma'am. We’re both freelance stylists and dressers. I believe a miss Twilight Sparkle asked us to drop by and help you out. My name is Loot and this is my twin brother, Moula. We’re at your service.”

~

Scratch and Shekel had both arrived in the Town Hall at around the same time the Apples and griffons were just getting around to putting the finishing touches on the stage. Nodding their heads to their fellows, both griffons maneuvered their way through the collection of building supplies, party decorations, and pony laborers. It was then that they came upon the oddest site they had seen all day: a prancing pink pony with frazzled mane and hair. She was hopping up and down a step ladder, stringing streamers and balloons from the wall and rafters.

“Shekel, watch yourself, lad. This pony has my gullet itching something fierce,” whispered Scratch, his eyes not leaving the prancing pony. Something was telling him they were playing with fire with this one. The pink pony finished decorating that corner of the wall, landing expertly down on her feet as she finally came face to face with the two griffons before her.

“Hey there, you two! New faces in Ponyville are always a welcomed surprise, and I for one just love surprises!” she squealed in glee as she began hopping around the two griffons. Both avians couldn’t keep track of her, her pink body moving so fast. She resembled a pink blur more than a flesh and blood pony.

“Uh, em, yeah. We’re new here,” answered Shekel, his head swirling as he was rendered dizzy by her frantic movements.

“Twilight Sparkle asked us to help with the party,” followed up Scratch, who was a bit more recovered than his partner.

“That’s Twilight! Always a great thinker, and such a wonderful princess! Hiring a group of griffons to help out is really unexpected, but totally appreciated, especially after all the accidents from using the ladder! Ouch!”

The pink pony stopped moving about to dig in a large box labeled, Pinky’s Party Plans and Presentations. She pulled out a hoof-ful of streamers, balloons, and miniature glass balls. “This is great timing, too. Since I kind of need to get these from down here to up there and the ladder is a bit too short for me. But you have wings and that means you can reach up top, right?”

Both griffons looked at the other, sharing a grin on both of their beaks as they realized they were officially in. “Uh, yeah. We can reach. The name’s Scratch, by the way.”

“And I’m called Shekel.”

“Pretty as pink to meet you two! My name is Pinkie Pie!”

~

Meanwhile, on the outskirts of town, no one, surprisingly, noticed the griffon in a dark trench coat slipping behind one of the decorated houses. The griffon himself was shocked no one seemed to notice him and wondered if the trench coat, glasses, and hat, actually carried some sort of invisible magic? While he contemplated this, he felt his pocket start to vibrate. Pulling out the polished crystal shape of a smooth silver hand mirror, the spy muttered a quick word in ancient gryphonian. He watched as the silver surface of the mirror rippled like silver waves in a marble colored ocean before being replaced with the green eyes of his master.

“Report, spy!” came the soft, yet commanding, voice of the black furred priest.

“Agent Tenner reporting here, sir! As for what I have to report, well…”

“Speak up, boy! I can't hear you!”

“Sorry, sir! Just remembering the proper code words. Alright. Here it is. The eagles have landed and the complacent squirrels harvest no nuts.”

“What?”

“The wolves have entered the flock, and the shepherd is asleep at the crook.”

“What in the name of Tashar are you talking about?”

“Oh. Sorry, sir. We’ve infiltrated the town and the ponies, as of yet, suspect nothing.”

“Good. Once you have any important information about the key, contact me immediately”

“Yes sir.”

~

The train had finally arrived at Canterlot central station, much to both Twilight and Rainbow Dash’s delight. Rainbow Dash had been on edge the entire ride, her passion and agitation boiling and compressing inside of her, unable to handle being cooped in the iron box when her wings and body were on edge to zoom through the skies. Many pegasi had this affliction, commonly referred to as Skyrage, which was an insistent need to use their wings and feel the giddy feeling of flight, almost like they were on a drug. She had been impatient the whole train ride, snorting and fidgeting, the tension in her wings causing her to have to pace back and forth in the train car every five minutes.

Twilight had nearly yelled at Dash then, the constant fidgeting and building emotions radiating off the cyan pegasus putting her on edge as well. Fraying her own nerves, it had been a source of pure frustration watching the blue pegasus's antics. Her being on edge was another story, and Twilight found that she had to keep her alicorn magic under control to ignore the consistent feelings and desires to forcibly sit Dash down. The purple alicorn could barely stand it. She couldn’t be responsible for both Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash, especially not when Dash was so impatient and hard to reign in.

Once the train had passed into Canterlot's main station, however, both mares had finally allowed themselves to relax. Once the car had come to a full stop at Canterlot station, Rainbow had barreled through the train doors and came to a halt on the stations boardwalk. Twilight gingerly followed after her, arriving just in time to catch Rainbow Dash about to fly off. Twilight made a quick lunge, biting her friends tail to hold her in midair.

“Twilight let go of my ermpptthhhhhh...tail, buck!” grunted Rainbow, surprised at how strong her purple friend was at the moment.

“Not ermpp, till, emrph, y-you, mrphhh, listen!” answered Twilight, her mouth holding firm to Dash’s rainbow colored tail. Dash reluctantly lowered herself back to the ground, as Twilight spat her tail out and gently placed her hooves on Rainbow's shoulders.

“Rainbow, you can’t just zoom off! We have to stick together and be smart about this, please,” she begged the impatient pegasus. Turning the other mare’s head with her other hoof, she stared into Rainbow’s eyes, forcing them to stare into the face of the other. The purple alicorn’s eyes gazed into her own, bringing with them a sense of calm. Rainbow’s breathing slowed and her anger and impatience slowly died down, the feelings leaving her with her friend’s help.

“I know you feel loyal to Scootaloo, Dash. I know you want to help her. So do I. But we can’t allow ourselves to let impatience and rashness hinder our mission.”

Dash nodded in response. She knew deep down that Twilight was right. . Sighing in acceptance and letting her tensed muscles and limbs drop, she pressed her head to Twilight's, making sure to avoid the horn.

“Okay, Twi. I’m with you. What’s the plan?”

“You and I are going to pay a certain adventuring mare a little visit,” grinned Twilight, loving the way Dash’s frown turned into a similar grin as her own.

~

Together, both of them flew from the station and over the streets of Canterlot, looking for the building that was holding the gala for A.K. Yearling. Passing above the lit streets, both mares flew like the wind, Rainbow’s keen young eyes scanning the signs and buildings as they zoomed overhead.

Twilight looked up to see Canterlot Castle coming up on her right. Even from this height she could see Princess Luna’s tower, the princess of the night having left minutes earlier to draw the moon up into the sky.

As they passed by the castle, Luna’s tower already fading in the distance, Twilight couldn't help but wonder if the night princess would visit Scootaloo’s dreams tonight? Should she inform Celestia right now? Or perhaps call upon Luna to watch over Scootaloo? Was she leaving Scootaloo in danger? Could her friends actually protect her? But those thoughts faded soon after as she realized she needed to remain focused. They would go to the princesses only once they had an idea of what they were actually dealing with.

Finally, after flying for what seemed like hours, Rainbow instantly halted in mid-air. Of course, she forgot to alert Twilight, who slammed right into her back. The alicorn groaned as she tried to pry herself from her entanglement with Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, for the love of Celestia, Rainbow! Warn a pony next time, huh?”

“Sorry, Twi, but I think I found the place we’re looking for.”

Following the hoof Rainbow was pointing, Twilight saw the bright flashing lights below, the large building being identified as Canterlot’s Saddledome. A large white banner across the front entrance read: Welcome A.K. Yearling.

“Rainbow Dash, prepare to crash this party,” started Twilight, her cyan colored friend only giving her a full on grin.

“Twilight, crashing is what I do best… er wait... I mean...!”

~

They both landed at the entrance way, the two, large, bouncer ponies taking one look at Twilight’s wings and horn before backing away, allowing them to enter without accost. The blue pegasus pushed her way through the crowd to come to Twilight's side, whispering into her ear, “Hey! Look at that! Being a princess has its perks, huh?”

Twilight smiled as she nodded. “Yeah. That does come in handy sometimes.” The purple pony lead the way into the Saddledome’s main ballroom. The Saddledome was Canterlot’s version of the Town Hall from Ponyville, just on a grander scale, with the building being used for balls, receptions, weddings, and the occasional sports tournament as one of the facilities happened to be a large indoor courtyard.

The ballroom they were in now was quite large, comprised of marble floors and white stone pillars, great banners of red velvet and purple lining draping from the rafters, walls, and large stained glass windows.

The room itself was packed with a list of Canterlot's top and brightest, ponies draped in the finest silk and fashions. As they passed by a rather large group of ponies, Twilight could recognize Hoighty Toighty parading around the ball room, showing off his newest suit and keeping a wary eye on some of the more promiscuous attendees. In this case that would be Filthy Rich and his wife Spoiled Rich, who Were currently deep in conversation with Fancy Pants and his alluring mare-friend, Fleur. The high class ponies giving each other grins and looks that spoke of far more than a formal relationship. Twilight altered her gaze, not wanting to pry, or even think about what that could mean. In doing so, she managed to catch a unwanted glimpse of Prince BlueBlood, currently being surrounded by a gaggle of swooning mares.

"Too bad Rarity isn’t here to warn them off that one shoe pony," thought Twilight, as she and Rainbow passed the mares and the yuppie prince-ling. The blue pegasus rolled her eyes as they did, calling the gaggle of mares a bunch of airheads under her breath.

At long last, they finally caught sight of their target. She was sitting at a large table, signing books for a large line of well dressed ponies. Signs of, "Congrats on the New Series," littered the table and floor around her. A.K. Yearling or, as she was otherwise known as, Daring Do, looked quite dashing tonight, wearing a silken dress that shielded her wings from sight and a beautiful green scarf that wrapped around her neck. She wore on her head a wide brimmed satin hat with a phoenix tail plume dangling off the side.

“Looks like we didn’t get here in time to catch her before the party,” whispered Rainbow once again in Twilight's ear, the purple alicorn shaking her wings and head in reply.

“We’ll just have to tell her what's up now,” replied Twilight.

Both mares headed over to the table, noticing the golden-brown mare perk up as she caught sight of the two of them in the corner of her eye. Rainbow made sure Daring recognized her by giving her a quick wave. The adventurer/writer finished signing the book on her desk before politely asking the rest of the line to postpone themselves so she could take a break. Once they had dispersed, she trotted over to her friend.

“Rainbow Dash, ya old blazer, how’s it going, sister?” asked Daring Do enthusiastically, coming right up and giving Dash a friendly embrace.

“Hey Dar--I mean, Miss Yearling. I’m doing great… oh! Congrats on the new series by the way. I’ll have to pick up a copy.”

“Yeah, it was quite surprising to me as well, but my--other job--has been kind of dull lately, so I've had more time on my hoof.”

Twilight had remained silent and to the side while the two mares greeted each other before intervening herself, trying to hold in her excitement to meet A.K. Yearling and Daring Do once again.

“Um, Miss, er, Yearling? We have some important matters to discuss. Is there somewhere private we can go?”

“Oh, hey there, Twilight. Nice pair of wings by the way. I heard you had become a princess, of course, had to find that out on my own. What’s up with that, Rainbow Dash? Can’t write or mail a letter anymore?”

Rainbow gave her a sheepish look as she shrugged her shoulders, as if to say, "That’s our Rainbow Dash!"

“Sorry Dar--er--I mean, sorry A.K.--er--Miss Yearling--whatever. Totally skipped my mind to let you know. I mean, it was just one of those things,” Rainbow stammered out apologetically.

“Yeah, well, it didn’t matter much anyway. For the last year or so, I’ve been waist deep in the Swamp Jungles of Gangren.”

“Really! Oh, clouds! That’s so totally AWESOME!” cried Rainbow Dash a bit too loud, a dozen heads swiveling to look at them from across the Ballroom.

Both Daring Do and Twilight gave Dash a death glare, the blue pegasus once more donning a sheepish blush as she realized her mistake. “Heh heh. Sorry about that.”

“Yeah... so, back to that privacy idea,” added Twilight, keeping her glare focused on Dash.

Nodding her head, Daring Do, quickly scanned around in order to see if any pony was paying them any attention. Aside from a few glances in their direction, none of the high society really seemed interested in them. Surprising, given they had the Princess of Friendship and the best author in Equestria standing right there, but, then again, there was no accounting for the elite's ability to ignore others. Leading the other two behind her, Daring made her way through the ballroom and through a side door into one of the Dome’s private studies.

Briefly, she rested her head against the door, keeping one of her ears pricked to monitor for anyone listening outside. Daring looked the other two mares over, pulling off the scarf and shaking off her silk dress to reveal her golden-brown fur and green vest.

“So what brings the Princess of Friendship and the best assistant adventurer I have ever had to Canterlot looking for me?”

Twilight and Rainbow looked at each other, Twilight nodding for Rainbow to take the lead. The blue pegasus took charge of the conversation, glad that Twilight was giving her this chance.

“Well, one of our friends is in trouble and we think you're involved somehow,” said Rainbow.

“Whoa! Hold up! Who?” asked Daring, leaning away from the door, now having some slight interest.

“Our friend. A young filly named Scootaloo. She’s an orange pegasus… what?” Rainbow trailed off, seeing Daring having gone completely stock still. Despite her golden-brown fur she seemed to glow deathly pale.

“You said an orange filly… does she have purple hair?” asked Daring frantically, the cool and calm demeanor she had displayed up till now vanishing in an instant. Now it was replaced with one of a stressed out, hyperactive wreck.

“Yes! But how do you know that?” asked Twilight, beginning to find herself a bit alarmed at the other mare’s reaction.

“What's wrong with her? She is okay, right?” pleaded Daring.

“She’s fine, but she was attacked a few nights ago,” replied Twilight.

“Attacked!? By who!?” Demanded the golden-brown mare, her eyes growing unimaginably more wide and frantic. Gripping Twilight about the shoulders, Daring’s fur now was glistening with a thick layer of sweat. The alicorn grimaced at how hard Daring Do was holding her, her own eyes beginning now to show some panic themselves given the adventurer’s alarming behavior.

“We don’t know who it was, but they clawed her deep. She had been feeling sick all day, and all of a sudden started having visions.”

“Visions, of what? Whom? Spill it Princess!” growled Daring, snorting a gruff of hot air from her nostrils in annoyance.

Rainbow Dash came forward at that and put her own hooves onto the adventurer’s, “Hey Daring, why not let Twilight go? I think you’re bruising her.”

Daring seemed to calm down once the other pegasus took her hooves into her own, the touch of another bringing her calmness and reassurance. She released Twilight, who gave Dash a thankful smile, before turning to focus back on the golden-brown mare.

“She said she saw a golden mare, with a grey rainbow streak, carrying a young filly. That’s you, isn’t it?” asked Twilight.

“Um, well, uh… what else did she see?” stuttered Daring, her eyes looking down from Twilight's, making the purple alicorn start to feel suspicious.

“She said something else about a pair of green eyes,” finished Twilight.

Daring at the mention of the green eyes, growled and snorted like a feral animal, her eyes turning from wide and frantic, into deadly daggers of furious magenta.

“That twisted, black furred, flying snake! If he so much as touches her again, I’ll rip out his spleen and strangle the BUCKER with it!”

Both Twilight and Dash were taken aback by the adventurer’s very imaginative words, shocked to hear their favorite literary hero and favorite author using such violent and graphic language.

“Who are you talking about Daring?” demanded Twilight.

“Mordrue… a griffon high priest. He and I have some… history.”

“If you two have history, what could he possibly want with Scootaloo?” asked Rainbow, completely puzzled.

“He doesn’t just want Scootaloo. He wants what she holds inside of her. A magical key to a weapon of unbelievable power. She has it inside of her. Taking her gives him the key to finding it and wielding it. It also gives him a way to hurt me.”

“How can he hurt you, and how do you know what Scootaloo has inside of her?” inquired Twilight, though, deep down in her egghead mind, the princess was starting to think she just might know the answer.

“Tell us NOW, Daring! Scootaloo could be in a lot of danger!” followed Rainbow.

“I know he can hurt me by taking her, the same way I know Scootaloo holds a magical key,” sobbed Daring, newly formed hot tears streaming down her cheeks, as her body shook with repressed pain and misery. “I know because I’m her mother. Scootaloo is my daughter!”

Both ponies stood in absolute shock and surprise, neither of them really prepared for such a magical bombshell. They couldn't even bring themselves to hold Daring who had broken down into frequent sobs, sliding herself down onto a heap on the floor.

“Huh,” muttered both Twilight and Dash, still at a loss to say anything else.

Author's Note

Whoa shots fired huh, what's going to happen next?

Tune in to Thursday when i bring the next installment.

Daring Do’s Tale: Part 1-Legend of the Sword

Author's Note

Daring's tail begins...

Enjoy everyone and let me know what you think.

Daring Do’s Tale: Part 1-Legend of the Sword

Daring Do was many things. An adventurer. An archaeologist. An author. But one thing she was not was a patient scholar, a fact that had played havoc with at least two of her three official professions. It was also playing havoc with the translation she was attempting of the ancient historical tome before her, detailing the ancient history of pre-Equestrian society. Unfortunately, it was all written in the ancient dialect of the old gryphon empire, said ancient language of the avian species having been long forgotten, even by said species. The few remaining books and records were considered no less lost and forgotten, while the surviving ancient tomes of history and magic were scattered or abandoned in decaying temples or remote libraries. Not even the expansive library and private collections of Canterlot held such treasures and such a wealth of information as that which was lost and tucked away in so many obscure places. Hence, Daring had been forced to leave the friendly borders of Equestria to find the knowledge she sought.

She had studied long and hard on ancient griffon lore and what she could find on pre-Equestrian history. Though the libraries of Canterlot were by no means extensive on the matter, she had managed to find scattered pieces and references about the relevant ancient gryphon tomes. From there, she had discovered references to something beyond imagining, greater than the idol of Boreas, greater than even the Griffon's Goblet. Something that could affect the entire world. That had piqued her natural adventurer's interest while also practically making her salivate with archaeological desire, and of course, all of this would make for a pretty awesome book, completing her writer's obsession. This alone had been enough for her to justify, to herself, the return to the place she hated most. The one place she could not stand. That one place that no matter how many times Daring told herself she wouldn’t end up back there, she always did, for one reason or another.

“Griffonstone. I hate going to Griffonstone.” The fallen capital of the once great gryphon empire was not Daring’s favorite destination. It wasn’t even on one of her top ten vacation spots. But, if what she had found was correct, it appeared that the gryphon empire was the only place she would find the sources she was looking for.

Daring’s exploits in Griffonstone had earned her quite the reputation. To the ponies of Equestria, that reputation was received mostly from the written exploits she had recounted in her novels, which, though full of fiction to the average pony reader, were all based on true, first-hoof accounts. Of that, she could solemnly swear. To the gryphon race on the other hoof, her exploits were very much real, themselves divided on how they saw her. To the social and reasonable gryphons, she was considered more of a nuisance and pest. To the warrior class griffon's, however, she had garnered far more infamy than normal, positive fame. The experiences she had in Griffonstone had created much enmity between her and the griffons. To them, she was not an author or literary figure, she was a grave robber, a thief, and an enemy of the state… even if the state of the state in question was not so great, Griffonstone having fallen into great ruin long ago. Natural order had broken down to the point that she often had to face a dozen different warring factions, all vying for her head, during her reluctant visits.

But, she was willing to risk such dangers and complications to find the answers to the questions she currently sought, for the item she had discovered in bits and pieces over several years had started to plague her thoughts. Ever since first reading about it on ancient glyphs from a ruined pony temple, she had been obsessed over what it truly was. It was from this obsession that she had embarked on a dedicated journey to find the answers. During the search, she had discovered that ponies and gryphon’s had once lived side by side. From there, she had discovered old texts that spoke of the history of Equestria before it had been Equestria. Of times before Celestia and Luna. Times that predated the oldest pony knowledge.

“The Sanctuary is my last hope for this,” she had stated to herself, assuring her mind that should she not find the answers she sought at the library and that she would not give up this personal quest. She had already learned so much from her exploration of ancient knowledge and history, having gained an insight few ponies ever did of the world before Equestria. It was far too late to give up the chase now.

Before Equestria had been formed, the land had been dark and cold. Ponies had yet to branch off into their three distinct races yet: earth, pegasus, unicorn. There were also no alicorns present, nor gryphons, or most of the species that would later come to inhabit the land. In this time of darkness, one light had shone brighter than any other: Allomane, the long light. His kindness and strength was matched only by his natural ability to use magic. Allomane was the first ascended, that is, the first pony to be granted the wings and horn of an alicorn, and became Allomane: The Prince of Life. Under his leadership, the three pony races grew and blossomed forth, but he not stop at them. Oh no. As the Prince of Life, Allomane’s tutelage went beyond the ponies of his domain, and under his watchful gaze arose the three other ancient, great, prosperous, and far ranging races and empires: the Gryphons, the Changelings, and the Diamond Dogs.

Unfortunately, once the Prince of Life had fallen, the three pony races divided among themselves due to their irreconcilable differences to eventually be reunited under the banner of Equestria by their new rulers Celestia and Luna, the second ascendants. The other races and their civilization fared even worse, the gryphon empire falling into far bloodier turmoil and infighting, the changelings going into ruin and despair, exiled to the badlands and outskirts of civilization, and the diamond dogs driven underground and scattered.

The most interesting discovery to her, though, was a reference to some sort of device, an ancient artifact made by all four races but wielded solely by the gryphons. A device that had the power to alter the very world. However, the runes and glyphs describing the exact nature of the object were written in ancient gryphonian, a combination of symbols and words, a dead language long since lost. The one hope she had had been the legendary Tome of Translation, a sacred text designed to bridge the gap between pony and gryphon by translating between the two races’ languages as well as serving as thesaurus and occasional dictionary.

The tome, of course, could only be found in the remote and long forgotten Griffonstone Sanctuary, an ancient repository of ancient gryphon knowledge whose vast, secretive collection lay unused and unread. Daring had traveled as fast as she was able to get there. Slipping past the gryphon-pony border had been easy, passing over the crumpled wreck of Griffonstone even more so. Then it had been a short but hard flight over the empty fields and regions until she had hit the cold zone. There she had found the library, the Sanctuary.

It had been built into the side of a single, lonely mountain located deep within gryphon territory. To be more specific, said lonely mountain lay at the center of a hilly area rightfully dubbed the Cold Hills, for it was surrounded by a wide array of frozen hills that comprised a winter wonderland so cold, nearly no one lived there. The ancient gryphons who had built the temple had wanted to ensure only the most dedicated could access its numerous, esoteric secrets. Well... that and also because it kept away most potential neighbors.

Huddled in the corner of the cold and drafty library, Daring had made sure to wrap herself in several warm layers of winter clothing. The numerous scarves and wool jumpers she had packed on kept her bundled and toasty. She had also started a small makeshift fire out of the ancient crumbled chairs and desks scattered about the library, the wood being surprisingly flammable for being in such cold surroundings. In addition to heat, Daring was also relying on the firelight to give her light to read the ancient gryphon lore by.

The particular word she was struggling with was the key to understanding the nature of the device in question. However, the translation was proving difficult, as the gryphon language had multiple meanings attributed to singular phrases. Context and formal usage was also not emphasized in the tome’s translation.

“Swart… Store… Something with an s,” she muttered to herself trying to ignore the steam of her breath dampening the page. Her eyes scanned the glyphs and text, trying to sound out the right context of the word. She decided to read, out loud, the rest of the verses she had managed to transcribe already.

"Pony energy to make it sing
Gryphon magic to craft its core
Changeling venom to give its sting
Diamond Metal to shape its form
Ancient Metal and crystal wrought
Hilt of steel and handle gold
Pommel key lost and sought
Dragon’s fire to make it whole"

Now came the section she had been studying while freezing in this place for over an hour, the small fire not enough to keep the room fully heated or the chill away from her bones. Even wrapped as she was, she could feel the cold upon her like a vice. Not allowing the freezing cold to distract her from her task, she continued on, her voice slightly hindered by the crisp breeze along her lungs.

"Power over both land and sky
Power over all big and small
Power to rule and to prye
Power over all that walks, or crawls
For if in the claws of evil should it fall
This powerful and mighty ward
No force of arms can contend
Against the master s-----"

The last word escaped her, but she was narrowing it down as she sat there, craning her neck to catch as much heat from the fire as she could. Daring suddenly had a thought. Looking sideways at the book, she seemed to recognize one of the glyphs. The last time she had seen these particular glyphs, she had been on her back, looking at it upside down, for seeing it from the right side up had confused her. Now, seeing it from sideways, she recognized that the griffon hieroglyph for the word device was also similar to the one used for weapons. She herself was quite familiar with gryphon weapons, having ducked her fair share in her lifetime. The possible weapons that met the criteria jumbled in her mind before she landed on what she believed was the right meaning.

“Sword,” she finished for the end of the verse.

So the device in question was a sword. Very interesting. A sword comprised of the essence and materials of several of the great races, with power over the world. Daring didn't like the sound of that. She liked the sound of “no army can contend,” even less. Whatever this sword was, it was dangerous. Plus, if she was able to track it down, then Celestia knew who else could get their grips upon it.

If this was to fall into Ahuizotl’s claws, the world would know its end for sure. That was the worse case-scenario. The second was if Dr. Caballeron got his hooves on it and sold it to the highest bidder. The third was if it was to fall under the appendages of any of the other despots and psychos hidden in the shadows of Equestria and the rest of the world. It was up to her, she realized, to prevent that from ever happening. So, Daring declared it her self imposed duty to either recover the sword to place it under Equestrian protection, or to destroy it, and ensure its power never could threaten the world again.

But how to find the sword? Where would she look for it? How would she retrieve it? These questions she had been asking herself were suddenly answered as she read a bit farther into the tome. The translation was a bit jagged, but clear enough for her to make out.

“Only the key can turn the fray
United by blood or more
To end the sword’s darkness at play
And bring peace back to its core
To find the key long lost and alone
from the gryphon seat of power
Encased upon throne of stone
Revealed only at the twilight hour”

Another puzzle for Daring, which she put to the side after quickly shaking the frost from her body as she realized the fire was dying down a bit. The dropping temperatures outside and inside the library brought a new chill about the sanctuary. She knew she had to leave soon, as she could not last a night in here. Her wings were already caked with enough snow and frost to hinder her travel back to warmer climates, and she didn’t want to be lugging the ancient book with her. There was no telling what a different climate might do it since the paper and bindings had been embedded in the cold for so long. There was still one last, small passage at the bottom of the page she just had to finish before she left, though. She desperately fanned the small fire to keep it going just a little while longer, a spring of new sparks making the last vestiges of the flame burn and crackle, providing the last few precious moments of flickering light.

“Beware the black one cursed and worn
With eyes jaded green
Black magic and sharpened bone
A soul so dark cannot redeem”

Daring didn’t have any idea what that meant either, the ancient verses as confusing as they were difficult to read. She quickly put the book back on the shelf, grimacing as a chunk of the wooden bookcase broke off in her hoof.

Dropping the piece of ice laced wood, she turned around and aimed back for the entrance to outside the sanctuary. She arrived at the open doorway, beyond which lay only the sheer plunge of air between the mountain roost and the valley floor far below. Daring could already see the sun starting to fade, partly covered by the grey and cold bearing clouds of the winter region. She understood this was her best chance, and so without much trepidation, she threw herself out the doorway.

Far and fast did she plunge downward, the wind and cold increasing about her. However, as her wings took off, so did the snow and ice, allowing her to freely move her cold yet functional wings once more. Catching herself out of her tailspin, she just managed to avoid crashing into the snow covered, permafrost hardened ground, using the momentum of her fall to power zoom her way across the frozen hills.

As she flew over the iced landscape, she repeated the verses in her mind over and over:

“To find the key long lost and alone
from the gryphon seat of power
Encased upon throne of stone
Revealed only at the twilight hour”

She slowly began thinking over each word carefully, starting first off with the phrase, ‘gryphon seat of power.’ Of course, that was referring to Griffonstone, the capital that was the once glorious jewel of the Gryphon empire. As for the rest, she began again in concession. ‘Encased upon a throne of stone,’ likely referred to the only stone throne there, the stone statue of the great griffon king, in the square. Almost piecing everything together, Daring increased her wing speed, this time lifting herself to catch some aid from the wind currents to help her glide and conserve her energy. Going over the last line of the verse, ‘Revealed only at the twilight hour,’ she rocked her mind back and forth.

She did so until she stared right ahead and watched the sun setting slowly behind the rolling hills, the last light of dusk lighting up the sky even as the darkness of night crept along to reclaim it. ‘The twilight hour... it’s the last moments of dusk before nightfall!’ If she picked up some speed, she could just make it before the outstretched night reached the capital of Griffonstone.

Picking up her pace, she hurled herself forward, passing into the higher and more forceful wind currents. They took her farther, but the turbulence was terrible, threatening to rip her apart. But, she had to try. Now soaring over the land, she flew hard, bringing her wings into a strong rhythm that carried her farther forward on every third stroke of her wings. As the golden pegasus passed over the rolling hills and dark wheat fields below, she could just make out the crumbled and collapsed towers of the griffon capital ahead. The air was still cold from the wind, but the climate had warmed considerably. She was now far from the reach of the cold regions, her body now far warmer and far less frozen, the ice and cold in her veins melting in the warmer temperatures. She could finally get the feeling back in her forehooves, having felt only numb when she had been lodged in the cold territory. As she flew, Daring shed herself of her winter layers, not caring where they dropped, or on whom, either. Now, once more in her typical green vest and pith helmet, she realized she had to make this fast. The last thing she needed to be was recognized this deep in Gryphon territory. As her destination grew closer, she wandered back to the subject of her visit. This sword, whatever it was, was unlike anything she had ever gone after before. Forged from the essence of the greatest races in the world, the power it must have, must be absolutely tremendous. From the sound of it, it did not strike her that is should have belonged to or on this world.

She zoomed straight into the gryphon square just as the last bit of light began to shine down on the squalor and devastated ruins of Griffonstone. The broken down capital was still as sore a sight as ever, run down gryphon houses, shops, roosts and crumbled buildings lining the dirty streets. The city square was entirely deserted. Putting on the full brakes, she made all efforts to brace herself, hard, prepared for a painful crash. Her wings heated up to near burning from the friction of such a fast stop. Finally slowing down and coming to rest relatively unharmed aside from the burning in her hooves and wing-tips, her eyes closed and her body on edge, Daring managed to open her eyes slowly and cautiously at first. If her first glance was correct, she nearly face planted into the chest of the large stone gryphon statue standing in the middle of the square. The face of the stone gryphon had long since been chiseled away, the definition and adorning features smoothed over by a combination of time and lack of care.

Staring at the statue now, Daring tried to see if there was a key stashed anywhere on its person. As she skulked around the stone slab, she kept her eyes keen, not seeing anything directly. Her hooves went out feeling all over the statue, patting down the stone figure, trying to see if there was some sort of hidden compartment. She became ever more on edge as she noticed the sun fading faster and faster, a small handful of torches, having been lit earlier, slowly taking over for the fading sunlight. Her hooves scrambled now in panic, but still, she found nothing out of the ordinary.

It was at that moment that a final ray of brisk sunlight focused its way through the clouds and directly into the eye sockets of the stone statue. Sockets once thought to simply be empty hollows, now fully shining with a glimmer and sparkle. Daring looked up in misery and defeat, only to catch a glimpse of the glow emanating from the griffon statue’s eye hole. Reaching a hoof up, she gripped the stone shoulders and used them as leverage to haul her body up to come face to face with the stone avian, not using her wings since they still burned from her near crash to the point where she couldn’t even hover. She looked back at the worn away facial features of the rock. Now this close, face to face with the statue, she could see the sparkle pouring out of the hollowed out eyes.

Reaching one of her hooves into the eyes, she felt around until she could coil it around a smooth, round object. The object was hot to the the touch and she could feel it sending tingles throughout her leg and skin. After pulling out the small object, she finally gazed upon the key up close and gasped at what she saw.

The key was a small, smooth pommel stone, like that which would fit into the hilt of a sword, except this one was glowing gold. The smooth stone rippled with flashing colors and emanated a sparkling glow about it. She could feel the tingle of it passing through her skin and up her leg, branching off into the rest of her body. A tingle like a small prick upon her sides. She looked down at the stone lying in her hoof, the energy glowing deep into her skin, and she smiled. The feeling of the stone making her giddy and feeling powerful. Lifting her head back, Daring felt like giving a loud neigh of excitement at the feelings coursing through her.

All of a sudden, she felt the alarming grip of a colder, stronger grip over her hoof. She looked down to see the stone talons of the gryphon statue had found their way to fasten themselves about her hoof, holding the stone. She then realized this statue was not of a king or founder, it was a griffon warrior. She gave a shriek of dismay before looking upwards to catch the glowing pair of eyes now peering at her from within the stone casing. Both once hollowed out sockets were now replaced with glowing green eyes of piercing jade. The grey scaled griffon rock, lifted itself from the stone block, the now living stone statue standing on its back two legs, dangling the golden mare from its grip upon her hoof.

The stone griffon growled, crumbling stone and gravel pouring out of its rock beak, the figure coughing harshly, further spluttering out rock fragments and puffs of dust.

“Who dares t-to t-touch, my key?!” coughed the cutting voice of the stone griffon.

Daring couldn’t do much more than grunt in pain, trying to angle her hooves the right way so she could apply some pressure to the stone arm and claws holding her as strong as... well… stone.

“Argghh! Pony-scum! Tell me, little worm, why you have freed me from this prison?”

Looking at the struggling mare in its grip, the statue gave a dark chuckle. “Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha! The stone! So my little pony is searching for Excalibur, is she?”

Daring didn't know how to really reply to the walking rock slide, instead deciding it was best for her to just listen and gather knowledge. The statue itself sure didn't seem to have a problem talking.

The stone griffon brought her right up to its face, the stone beak poking her in the cheek as the jade green eyes lit up even brighter and even more glaring. She could feel the stone talons cutting into her soft flesh, but even still, she held onto the stone tight, unwilling to let it go.

“Truly a valiant attempt, but the sword is mine. No pony germ is gonna take it from me. It’s my destiny!” hollered the stone griffon, bringing up his other stone arm, the cold rock talons descending upon her neck, ready to snap it.

This, however, only served to bring himself close enough for Daring to get her foothold, both her hooves slamming into his stone chest and pulling with all her might. As Daring yelled at the strain upon her left hoof as she tugged, the stone statue slackening a bit in its initial surprise. This was just the opportunity she needed, and she brought one of her back hooves back as far as she could. With a loud scream, she sent the hoof smashing into the face of the stone griffon. The statue howled in alarm and pan as half of the griffons face cracked under the strain. The wound was enough to release both the golden pegasus and the glowing stone from its stone talons.

Daring was off the moment she felt the tight grip on her hoof vanish, her wings recovering enough for her to fly. She aimed for the clouds, but, she felt her tail grabbed in that same vice like grip before she could take off. With a whoosh and a shriek, she was thrown into the ground, once, twice, and again and again, her consciousness starting to fade. The stone griffon was throwing her about like a rag doll, talons gripped tight around her tail as his remaining talons desperately tried to hold together the cracked shards of his face.

She hit the ground again, hard, and upon being thrown once more through the air, she realized she would have to drop the stone to get out of this one. It was the hardest choice she ever had to make, the addicting sensations of the stone in her hoof holding a strange power over her. However, she held her body, and her life especially, in a higher regard. As the stone griffon brought her up to slam her down, she took the space afforded to her and chucked the stone straight at him.

The stone struck his chest, both sets of his talons occupied as he was unable to catch it. Releasing her from his talons, he dove for the stone, allowing her to finally get her distance from the lumbering rock-form. Her eyes, however, were drawn to the place on his chest where the stone had hit him, having formed a glowing crack. The griffon statue as well looked down, his green eyes peering from behind the claws he was frantically using to keep his face together.

The crack itself started to pulse and grow, the statue’s body soon sparking as beams of light escaped through the multiple forming cracks spreading across the stone husk. The stone figure gave an alarmed caw as its form began to all of sudden swell from the build up of energy, the stone having set off a chain reaction inside the rock. Daring couldn’t look away, and neither could the statue, as the energy began cracking through. Rays shot out like fire, illuminating the darkened square before finally exploding in a massive cloud of light and dust.

Daring Do brought her hooves and wings up in defense of her body as she was bathed in the light and shelled with fragments of stone and gravel. She rolled forward with the momentum of the explosion, wincing in pain as her one forelock bled. Moving it proved nearly impossible without pain as the marks left by the statue were still clear upon it. However, Daring found the shots of pain helped to cut through the haze in her mind created by the stone, wondering what properties the object had to have to make her so attracted to it. Looking back to where the statue had exploded, hoping to see where the stone had fallen to retrieve it, Daring found her jaw dropping at what awaited her.

Where once the large stone statue had stood, a new figure remained in its place. The rock body and stone wings had been traded in for flesh and feathers, a dark furred griffon half the size of the great statue staring back at her. His body, while smaller than most griffons, was defined and built, neither lacking in muscles or physicality, even for his size. His wings extended above him, the black sharpened feathers flashing in the moonlight and glinting much like metal blades, while the once stone claws were revealed as a fresh pair of steel-colored talons. The only familiar features remaining were the pair of glowing green eyes, an aura of dark green energy beginning to envelope around the griffons entire body.

The ground was littered in the piles and heaps of the former statue, the gryphon inside having shed the stone like a snake's skin. Standing there now, with the golden stone in his talons and its energy blending with the aura around his body, he stared deep into the stone’s reflective surface.

Daring understood only one thing at that moment: that stone with that griffon was a bad match, and she needed to act fast to arrange their break-up. Rolling onto all fours, she started to coil herself, tensing her muscles and judging the exact distance between her and this new enemy. Believing she had enough space to reach a sufficient velocity, she aimed herself right at the stone. Her wings drew back, straining themselves in preparation, while she made sure to lower her head and the pith helmet, like an arrowhead. With that, she launched herself forward, her wings bringing her to the right speed, enough for her to leave her flaming gray rainbow trail behind her as she zoomed across the square like a bolt from a crossbow.

The griffon had been too focused on the stone that he had not heard or noticed the golden mare on the other end of the town's square. Having been encased in that stone prison for so long, deprived of his magic, his stone, his key, he was finally taking a moment for himself. He enjoyed the familiar rippling sensations of the stones energy passing through him, like a piece of himself returning home after so long away, only in the next second to have it snatched from his grip while also nearly ripping his own arm off. The golden blur that had passed before his eyes now rearranged itself into the form of the annoying pony mare. Giving a hiss of pain and disgust he launched himself after her with a terrifying ferocity.

Daring managed to dodge the steel talons slashing at her, one blow so close to her head, it clipped off the tip of the hair sticking out from under her helmet. Even as that blow missed, the griffon brought his other set of talons up to slice her, only for her to somersault out of the way in mid-air, effectively dodging the second blow. As Daring dodged the second blow, she flipped herself, making sure she brought her hooves down to smash him once more in the face. The griffon gave a glaring howl as the pegasus mare's hooves once more connected with his cheek, this time, without the protection of stone padding.

Daring was about to flee when the key in her hoof erupted in ripples of golden light, the energy wrapping around her form and dragging her back towards the griffon. Turning to look back, she saw that her adversary was standing there across from her. His set of talons were outstretched, calling the stone to him and, as a consequence, herself as well. Struggling against the magical ropes binding her, Daring erupted in anger. Her wings managed to squeeze around the magical grip and she pulled herself into the sky, anchored to the avian below.

They must have made a very odd sight for anyone to looking up to see her, a golden mare halfway into the sky and bound by golden whip-like ropes, with him, a Black griffon below her and trying to pull her back down. Daring couldn’t break free, the griffons weight keeping her from truly casting off. Her mind raced with possibilities for escape, each idea flashing across her mind and vanishing just as quickly. Then, she settled on one idea so crazy there was no way it could work, but crazy was all she had left to use.

“If featherbrain wants to fly so bad, let’s give him a tilt-a-whirl experience!” she thought to herself as she began rotating her body, her wings flapping exceptionally hard. The pegasus began to move in circles, the circles growing larger and more fast paced. Again and again, she was hurtled clockwise, her speed growing along with, as a consequence, her strain upon the griffon below. The avian-hybrid scowled in surprise as his grip on the stone began to strain, finding himself being dragged by the mare as she started to spin above him. Looking up with jaded green eyes, all he could now see was the golden blur spinning above him, the golden chains linking him and her beginning to move with the pegasus’s movements. Now, he could feel the harsh pull and further strain brought on by the mare’s antics, his own feet leaving the ground as he brought his own wings to bear to try to push them back down.

Daring only increased her speed, the turbulence from her movements making her insides drop into her feet. Dragging him along with her, Daring could feel his attempt to haul her back down. Lifting her hoof carrying the stone, she saw how the golden tethers were still rippling off of its shiny surface. It had boiled down to a battle of wills, to whomever could hold on the longest without breaking. The black griffon pulled with all his might, his furious wings pumping like mad as Daring responded by pumping her own wings, smaller than the griffon's own, but able to beat more rapidly to match his strength.

Fortunately for her, the griffon had a lot less to hold onto, his concentration alone being the source of his magical hold on the key. The strenuous activity brought by her actions was slowly breaking holes in his mental armor. Now being flung around himself like a rag-doll, he finally realized that he was truly losing his grip on the stone. The flurry of the whirlwind he was now surrounded by was too much for him after being stuck inside a rock for so long. The connection wavered momentarily, then severed instantly. The magical tethers to the stone dissipated as the "dead-weight" was hurled like a blazing star across the towers and roosts of Griffonstone into the far distance with a piercing shriek.

Finding herself freed as well from the griffon's hold, Daring likewise found herself sailing into the starry night sky. After several moment, though, she managed to slow herself down and found herself hovering, staring at the bright face of the moon in front of her. Looking around to catch her bearings, she quickly scanned her person to make sure she was altogether there. Discovering that she still held onto the stone made her excited and giddy, those same feelings from before returning to her now as the waves of energy started emanating from the stone again. Realizing that she was also alone, the revived griffon warrior nowhere to be seen, she gave a squeal of victory, bringing her hooves up into the air only to wince as she was reminded of her wound once more.

“Aw, man… I gotta get this looked at quickly,” she muttered to herself. Looking around her from her bird’s eye view, she tried to see any place she could find to fix her wounded extremity. Her keen eyes caught the flickering light of one isolated roost on the edge of the town. It was the only lit structure in the place, and called to her like a beacon. As she prepared to move, she noticed the accumulating clouds eating their way through the silver domed moon. The sound of thunder and the brief flash of lighting signaled the arrival of a flock of rain clouds.

“Just perfect. What else can go wrong tonight?” cried the adventuress as she took off towards the township below. Her eyes locked onto the tower and her wings flapped as hard they could, trying to beat the downpour she could now sense was coming, the scent of ozone and rainwater permeating her nostrils.

As she flew down towards the light, she couldn’t help but wonder who that griffon that had come out of the statue had been. The adrenaline and fear of the whole encounter, even now still lingering in her heart and mind, hadn’t exactly left her much brain power for speculation. She recalled the sight of the stone turned flesh, the eyes that had held that stare with the most vile green. She couldn't help but feel that the black furred griffon as dark as night with wings like blade and talons of steel was far more frightening than when he had been a stone monstrosity about to snap her neck.

Beware the black one cursed and worn.

Those eyes were still so haunting in her mind. She had never seen or met a creature, be it gryphon or pony, with such eyes. So green and so reptilian that they didn’t appear to be even natural. They carried with them the ability to strip you to your core, beyond clothing, beyond flesh or bone, able to pierce into one’s very soul.

With eyes jaded green.

His wings had been larger than most for a body of his size. They were also black like the rest of him and sharp as blades. Despite their dark color, they also glinted in the same manner that the steel battle claws strengthening his natural, bone talons did.

Black magic and sharpened bone.

She was certain the griffon wouldn’t be coming after her so soon, not given the faint glow in the sky on the horizon much like the tail of a shooting star. Daring was sure, however, that she would see him again. From the moment she had seen him, she had realized that this was not someone who could be reasoned with, appeased, or bartered with. He would come for her and for the key without remorse, without mercy, and without a question. All this had been there in his dark green eyes, all of this he had told her in her mind, as well as his name. A name that made her clench her tail and shiver from head to feet in fear.

“Mordrue.”

A soul so dark cannot redeem.

Daring Do’s Tale: Part 2-Dealing with the Key

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Daring Do’s Tale: Part 3- The Birth

Daring Do’s Tale: Part 3- The Birth

Daring had not reacted well to hearing she was pregnant. Upon learning of her new condition she had immediately passed out once again. Then after waking up hours later, she had practically had a panic attack, breaking several features of her hosts living room and kitchen area. Eventually though and with some ruffled feathers and a few bruises, the gryphons had gotten her under control. She looked ghastly pale even through her golden fur, still soaked in the spilled potion mixture. Lying on the table she turned her head back and forth feverishly, her purple irises scanning around the living room. Coming back to focus on her herself she was surprised to see both Arrow and Gruff we’re busy trying to hold her down, while Gilda was bringing over a bucket of hot water and a damp cloth.

Daring’s nerves were too frayed for her to calm down anytime soon, the news of her condition having put her in a mixture of shock and denial. She wanted to fly, to feel the no nonsense caress of the wind on her fur and through her wings as she flew through the wind. However, the gryphons pinning her down, seemed to have other ideas. The two males started to tie her hooves to the table as Gilda carefully and gently began wiping off the mare’s brow and fur with the damp cloth. Dunking it in the bucket of hot water before bringing it back up to her fur, the comforting warmth of the cloth draped over her forehead.

“Sorry about this miss mare, but we only have so much living room left you see,” apologized Arrow, Gruff to the right of him giving a growled huff as they finished the ties. Both male gryphons giving her a sympathetic look before moving over to the kitchen, Gilda all the while gently continued to wash her fur with the hot cloth.

The warmth of the hot cloth was soothing on her feverish brow as she laid back, allowing the gryphon girl to continue to wipe the potion out of her fur.

“This can’t be happening, this can't be happening,” groaned out Daring, her eyes closed shut and her heart beating faster every second.

“Yeah well it is happening, miss Daring Do! so you better just deal with it,” growled Gilda, herself getting tired of Daring’s panicked moaning.

That seemed to do it, because Daring stopped pleading and begging with herself, and just relaxed her body. Eyes shut she laid her head back against the wood of the table and tried to think her way out of this mess. She could already feel a slight bump growing in her belly, as well as extra weight and hormones going through her body.

“It’s alright Gilda, it’s not her fault. She’s got a whole new set of hormones in her system right now, making her go haywire,” spoke up Arrow, the young gryphon male’s voice echoed across the room. The only sight of him was his tail swaying back and forth from his place in the kitchen. Finally he came back into sight, carrying a tray with a teapot and several cups balanced neatly upon it.

Pouring some of the tea into one of the cups, the young male brought the glass cup to Daring’s parched lips. The adventurer having been too distracted to realize she was thirsty and dry. She sipped the hot liquid down, tasting fresh mint and honey. She finished of the cup and gave a thanking look to the gryphon.

“We can’t keep her here, only a matter of time before the legion or Mordrue comes looking for her. And in this state she’s dead meat.” commented Gruff. The old gryphon picking up various items from the living room and placing them in a pair of brown rugged looking sacks.

“Where can we go? She’s not exactly in the best condition for travel right now,” spoke up Gilda.

“Look, I will not act like I know exactly what’s going on here,” muttered Gruff. “But she’s pregnant and growing more so by the minute, if we don’t get her out now she will no longer be able to fly.”

Daring vaguely listened to the conversation going on around her. She perked up a bit at the talk of her growing pregnancy, but only because she could feel it happening even now. Her body was flushed with feelings and emotions she couldn't understand right now, the tea having taken some of the edge off, but not enough to her satisfaction. She was hungry, angry, sad, and terrified all at once, if not for the ties around her hooves she would be throwing some sort of fit.

Gruff was still packing, while Arrow poured another cup of tea and sipped at it in question. He poured Daring’s empty cup full once more and landed it over to Gilda, who took it gingerly. The gryphon girl brought it back up to Daring’s lips and the mare gulped it down, the liquid was cool, but it was also calming and sweet.

“Cloudsdale is the safest place, Mordrue and his idiot brigade will stand out like sore wings up there,” grunted Gruff. The old gryphon pushed Arrow out of the way as he grabbed the now empty teapot and dropped it in the sack.

The gryphons turned to look at Daring on the table then, unsure how they would go about getting Daring Do freed. The older gryphon finally handed over the sacks to his younger nephew as he strode over to Gilda. Stroking her shoulders, Gruff gently guided her to go sit by Arrow, as he took over from her. Picking up the cloth he doused it in the bucket of water, before bringing it up to the pegasus’s brow, her head turning to look at him now.

“Sorry there mare, but we have to go now before you’re too big to fly.”

“B-But h-h-how w-will…” she trailed off, her current condition messing with her head and making her unsure of what to do.

“We’ll guide you don’t worry. Leaving a pregnant mother on her own is below even us. So I’m going to cut you loose now, promise not to break anything huh?” he asked, as he untied Daring’s hooves from the table. The mare heaved as she pulled herself up, the gryphon lending her a talon as together they got her on her feet.

Daring felt odd having been on that table for so long, although now she was on her feet, she felt a bit more steady. However, being on her feet also allowed the weight and the feel of pregnancy to be more evident about her, especially in the now evident bump showing on her frame. As the group exited the roost, they formed up into flight formation. Gruff took the lead, Daring and Gilda in the middle, with Arrow (who was also carrying the sacks) picking up the rear.

The group set off immediately, flapping and making their way across the sky, open and blue with the midday. Daring found herself slower than her usual as fast as blazes self, realizing that her maternal instincts were taking over. She could only assume she was going so slow as a subconscious desire to not disturb the growing life inside of her.

Gilda flew beside her maintaining the same pace, keeping a keen eye on her, while Arrow flapped nosily behind them, the wind passing through the holes in his wings. This made them whistle like crazy. Gruff seemed less concerned with them keeping pace with him, however, instead he was more concerned with scanning the skies for any traces of enemies. Slowly but surely they passed through gryphon territory, reaching the Equestrian border without any hindrance. Gruff had not been willing to take them across the Celestial Sea, not with a pregnant mare on their talons. Instead they had traveled up towards the train station at Gryphon point, where they had followed the train tracks to the Bridge, bordering the mainland of Equestria from the Gryphon kingdoms. To the south lay the Gryphon isles and the pony colony of Trottingham. As soon as they passed over it, the group angled their direction up higher, aiming for above the clouds. Heading south west they zoomed towards Cloudsdale. Passing through the thin and cold mist of the cloud cover, they exited the top of the cloud canopy, bathing in the sunlight and the bright blue sky. Up here they were free from the prying eyes of the surface (if only the ones following them weren't also capable of flight).

Cloudsdale was a welcomed sight for the weary gryphons and the exhausted pegasus mare as they finally came within the borders of the pegasus cloud city. Daring had managed herself well, but over the course of the flight she could feel herself growing heavier, her hormones going into overdrive, and her body’s soreness beginning to overwhelm her. She hated this feeling, hated the weakness it brought upon her. She hated that stone, she hated Mordrue and his gryphons, and she especially hated the thing growing inside of her.

For the whole flight she had been locked in deep thought, counting on her gryphon companions to keep her steady. What would it be? She wondered. It couldn’t be a normal pony given how fast it was growing. It was born of magic, so would it be magical? Maybe a unicorn? Or would it be a pegasus like her? She had no clue and frankly didn’t care, it would be a freak whatever it was, and she wanted no part of it. Such feelings of hate and anger clouding her mind every time she thought about the child, hating the creature for what it had and was doing to her.

She was Daring Do, she was an adventurer. She was not the family-settling-down type, the very thought was something she joked about to herself. She had no wish for kids, and if she ever did it would be with a stallion of her choosing, when she was ready, not some magical backlash from a botched potion. Daring was no fool, either: she knew what else the potion had done to her, it had stained her fur. She was no longer golden, she was golden brown, the potion having permanently stained her fur as well as making her pregnant.

Her anger grew even more heated once she realized she would be bound to this brat, a child she never wanted, and even feared for what it could be. The part of her that was still rational lashed back at her at that. It was not the child’s fault, and she should not hold the baby at fault for actions it had no control over. Her rationality also chastised her for how she was thinking, the ungratefulness for the gift she had been given and would give birth too. However, her anger and irrational side was stronger and in more control, beating down this wisdom. The thoughts of how ruined her life would be now flashed across her mind.

This ongoing feud was still raging inside her mind and her heart even as she and the gryphons touched down upon the cloud covering of Cloudsdale’s main street.

“Gilda take us to your place,” ordered Gruff, giving a huff towards a group of gawk-eyed pegasus youth, who had never seen so many gryphons in Cloudsdale at once before. Ignoring the pegasi, Gruff stood aside then and made way for his niece to to step up.

Gilda nodded and took the lead, the others following her close as she led them through the streets and past the houses that comprised the majority of Cloudsdale. Daring followed with the others, the war inside her still being waged as she realized they were heading to the eastern corner of Cloudsdale, which was noted for being directly above Canterlot, the capital itself built upon the side of a tall mountain peak. Peering over the edge of the clouds she could not help but notice the peak itself just below them.

“It’s just this way, got a good deal on the place too, Mom is vacationing in Appaloosa this time of year so the place should be free and empty.” came Gilda’s voice from up front, Daring couldn't see her however, behind the larger frame of Arrow, who could stand to lose a few meals by the looks of his girth.

The cloud house was not that much better than the old gryphon roost they had back home, a bit smaller, but it served the purpose. As they passed through the front door Daring finally could no longer support herself, finding her belly had grown even bigger from the time they had arrived at Cloudsdale. The soft and cushioned clouds supporting her weight as her wings kept a gentle rhythm of flapping. Arrow and Gilda gently took one of her hooves in both their talons and helped carry her over to the cloud sofa in the living room. It took them a few seconds but soon they had crafted the sofa into a reclined bed spread, laying the golden-brown mare on top of it.

“If I didn’t know better I would say you're nearing the end of your birth cycle,” commented Gruff seeing how large she had grown.

Daring could only look back at him, unsure herself what exactly was happening, which was bringing her already warring insides more pain and fear. She could only lay her head back, unable to find the words or even the thoughts to reply to him.

“Arrow, go find a doctor, tell him we got a pregnant mare here, and she can’t be moved.” Gruff beckoned away his nephew, as he directed Gilda to take a cloud seat beside the bed. The other gryphon nodded and left the house heading for the center of Cloudsdale.

Daring was lost in thought lying there on top of the cloud bed, she couldn’t help but wonder by what twisted fate had brought her back home to Cloudsdale. She had not been to the pegasus city for ages, instead choosing to remain at her place in Canterlot. Even then she barely lived there either, her adventures and archeological finds taking up most of her time. Part of her lifestyle and her very being was not being held down in a single place, least of all her childhood home. Daring had little care for such sentimental reasoning. Yet here she was again, back in her birthplace, about to give birth herself. She could even feel her pregnancy nearing its fruition, the magical enhanced process faster than she had originally assumed.

Arrow brought back a doctor shortly after, the pegasus dark brown with golden wingtips, wearing a stethoscope and white frock, he quickly came to the pregnant mare’s side. Dangling from across his shoulders was a shoulder bag, which he opened and started to bring out his instruments, setting them carefully before him.

“Alright there my dear, my name is Doc Brown, at your immediate service.” The chippy doctor exclaimed has he lifted a hoof to gently feel around her extended stomach.

“So my dear how far along are you?” he inquired.

“Uh I guess, two and half days, at most,” offered Daring meekly.

The doctor didn't respond for a moment, probably thinking they were joking with him. However, as he stood there, looking upon the serious faces of the gryphons and the panicked state of the mare below him (as well as the absence of any laughter) he caught on to the fact there was no joke.

“Great Scotch!” shrieked the doctor, his blue eyes bulging as he tried to fathom how exactly this mare could be on the cusp of giving birth in only two days. “B-But h-how?”

“One word,” muttered Gruff. “Magic.”

Doctor Brown closed his eyes and gave an exasperated sigh, “Uh, oh boy do I hate magic.”

“Join the club” replied the gryphons and mare simultaneously.

After a while of examining and looking over Daring, Doc Brown consulted with the pegasus and her gryphon friends.

“Well this magic induced pregnancy is surely one of the strangest things I have seen in along time. An actual pregnancy going to full term in less than three days! It’s… It’s unheard of.” he stammered.

“Yeah we got that, but what about her, is she going to be okay?” asked Gilda impatiently.

“Uh yes, well from what I gather you’re going to be fine. From what I've seen so far, it seemingly mirrors a normal pregnancy, just sped up. However, the effect it might have on the foal, has me a bit worried.”

At that Daring perked her ears up, the talk of danger to her child allowing the rational side of her mind, to take some ground from the anger and fear battling inside her.

“What do you mean? Is my foal going to be okay?” She asked.

“I’m sorry miss, uh um, Do, but the speed of this pregnancy is too fast, the child could not be fully developed properly. We’ve seen it in some fillies born prematurely, usually their wings are underdeveloped or worse.”

Daring nearly felt her heart collapse at that. Bad enough she was giving birth, but the chances are she wouldn’t even be birthing a fully functional child.

She tried to sit up to pry the doctor for more information when all of a sudden she was struck with a crippling pain. Giving a cry of sheer pain she rolled back onto her back, shifting from side to side as immense pain and contractions racked her body. She could feel a heavy pressure building in her lower regions as her legs gave out in unimaginable pain and stress.

“I think we just entered the labor cycle,” exclaimed the doctor, the pegasus male immediately setting himself between the mares thighs as he motioned for the gryphons to come close.

“You two, I am going to need cloths and hot water stat, and you little Missy, I need you to hold her steady and keep telling her to breathe!”

“Is that actually going to help?” cried Gilda, alarmed at the struggling and painful cries of the pegasus mare beside her.

“Of course not, she’s about to give birth to an entire horse, but it keeps her focused, and takes her mind off things. I would do it, but I’m going to be extremely busy in a moment!” answered the doctor.

Gilda could only nod before she brought herself over to Daring and gripped her hooves tightly, whispering into her ear to keep breathing and to relax her body.

Daring could only holler in response, the pain beyond anything she had ever experienced before. As she lay back gripping Gilda’s talons tight, tears streaming from her eyes she started to beg and plead in her mind for this to not be happening. The tearing pain in her insides showed little sympathy for her wishes.

~

“AHHHHHHHHHH SWEET BUCKING FAUST!”

Daring had been in deep labor for that last three hours, and showing no sign of ending soon. Her sped up pregnancy had run short of the actual delivery. Her fur was matted with sweat and her eyes were sore from constantly being squeezed shut every time she felt the contractions and pressure strike her core.

Doc Brown true to his profession, had not stopped tending to her. Checking her dilation, upon every contraction, he ordered the gryphon spectators to bring plenty of hot water and cloths, to clean away the blood and maintain sterilization. Upon fetching the water and cloths, Gruff and Arrow stood to the side, neither of them ready to get more involved than that. All the while Gilda remained at Daring’s side, calmly whispering into her ears, to relax and that everything was going to be okay.

“There’s a good push Miss Do. Keep at it I think we’re nearing the end of this soon.” came the reassuring voice of the doctor, just as a rather painful contraction wracked her frame.

“OH SWEET CELESTIA, PLEASE GET IT OUT. NOW!”

Gruff and Arrow covered their ears at that, her voice so loud and in such pain, even they were starting to feel it.

“Is it coming yet?” asked Gilda concerned. “She’s in a lot of pain here!”

“I can see the head now, I’m more worried about the foal ripping her open on its way out. That magic made the child grow too fast, her body may not have adjusted at the same rate.” responded the doctor.

“Oh… oh please, please make it stop,” cried Daring, the feeling of an entire being slowly expelling from her body, too much for her too handle. “Please I don't want it, I don’t want it!” she hollered.

More and more pain filtered through her system as the Doctor pushed her legs further apart, his own hooves now pressing against her body, digging his hooves in to help the foal.

“It’s coming now, I need you to push Daring, push!”

“I AM PUSHING!”

“Doc how‘s it looking down there?” cried Gilda, wincing at the death grapple Daring was having with her talons.

“I can see the head, but we need to get it out soon, or it could suffocate!”

Gilda pushed herself close to Daring and started to whisper again into her ears. “Come on Daring push and breathe, push and breathe, you took on that overgrown statue, you took on Mordrue, you’ve been sticking your hoof into far worse situations than this. You can do it!”

Her words were surprisingly helpful, and Daring latched onto them, breathing and pushing, weathering the pain, and when it was too much she exhaled and groaned, squeezing and pushing hard with everything she had.

“There we are. The head is out, just a little more, Daring, a little more!”

“AWWWWW, FAUST PLEASE!”

With one great and final painful push she heaved, the pressure from the foal leaving her passage beyond imagining, as finally the newborn left her body. With a loud painful groan she fell back down to the bed and passed out, the pain and stress finally gone.

The doctor held the small child in his hooves, the little foal crying as the older pegasus wrapped it in a tight blanket, cleaning it off before he attempted to calm it down. As he tended to the newborn, Gilda brought a fresh hot cloth across the brow of Daring, trying to wake her up. The gryphon girl gave a sigh and a smile as Daring’s eyes finally opened slowly, looking up at the face of the gryphon girl.

“Ugh huh, what's happening?” she asked weakly.

“Congratulations Miss Do, you have a healthy young filly.” came Doc’s voice, the older pegasus coming into her sight bringing with him the small bundle.

Daring instinctively took the wrapped foal from him, holding her close to her chest. Peering down at the little one she glanced over her orange fur and the soft mat of purple mane about her head and shoulders. Darting from her mane to the wide colorful eyes staring back up at her, the foal making a cooing sound as she recognized her mother. Daring couldn't help but notice how light the foal felt in her arms, peering into the little eyes she smiled. The thoughts of hate and anger that had been building in her for hours melted away as she hugged her child to her.

That’s when the door to the house blew open, the cloud structure shaking from the force that had hit it. If not for the properties of clouds and the workmareship of the structure the whole cloud home could have collapsed. From the still smoking hole where the door had been, a rather unimpressed, and threatening looking black griffon, strode arrogantly through the opening. His pair of fiery green eyes locking onto the sight of the houses occupants, specifically the small bundle in the mares hooves.

“Awwww, how sentimental…”

Daring drew her child to her in defensive posture, the gryphons around her joined her in the same, while Doc Brown’s eyes widened at the sight of the terrifying griffon, “Great Scotch!”

“How did you find us here, Mordrue, you pint sized waste of feathers!” grumbled Gruff menacingly.

“Ohh old fool. The key came from me. I am apart of it… I will always be able to find it. No matter where it goes, or what form it takes.”

“You will not touch her!” screamed Daring.

“Who's going to stop me, you? Or these pathetic traitors with you?” growled back, the black griffon.

Even as he finished several more griffon warriors ripped their way through the cloud walls joining their leader, just as another two crashed through the roof landing before the huddled mare and her gryphon escort.

The leader of the newcomers was large, dark brown with grey tipped feathers and mane, a beak tipped in silver metal, the glaring of his red eyes glinted off the metal beak covering.

“Dukat,” growled Gruff.

“Father,” replied the griffon.

“Father,” hissed Gilda.

“Daughter,” answered Dukat.

“Uncle?” inquired Arrow.

“Nephew?” followed Dukat.

“ENOUGH!” screeched Mordrue.

“Are you going to raise your talons to your own flesh and blood son?” hissed Gruff, readying himself to fight, even with his old bones aching something fierce.

“Only if you don’t stand down father. Be smart, this is Mordrue here.”

“And you’re my son. A true gryphon of old Griffonstone. This traitor is not worth spilling your own family's blood over.”

“Traitor… me? HA!” called Mordrue. “You old fool, you were the one who followed a leader whose only leadership quality was his shiny little bauble! A true leader takes what he wants, because he can. Allow me to demonstrate, boys… take them!”

With that, both sides hurled themselves towards one another. Gruff was the first to leap into battle, now grappling with Dukat, the two of them rolling around the floor. Meanwhile Gilda, even with her smaller size, hurled herself on top of two of the other griffons pulling their ears and biting at their wings with her sharp beak.

Doc Brown who had relatively stood to the side up till now, eyed the remaining griffon soldiers approaching. With a gentle kick of his back hoof, he spilled his bag of instruments on the floor. The Instruments flew across the floor and under the feet of several the soldiers causing them to slip and fall.

Daring chose that precise moment to bolt, the small filly clutched tight to her chest. Counting on her friends to distract the guards and buy her time. She quickly pushed them to the back of her thoughts, the only thing she was focused on now, was escape. Zooming past the conflict, she made her break for the back of the house. Mordrue and two of his fliers were right behind her, until Arrow dropped from above and crashed into them, trapping the two soldiers under his rather bulky frame.

Mordrue barely took notice, his eyes only locked upon the mare and the foal, his claws digging through the cloud surface as he tried gaining momentum. Daring could feel him behind her, the young foal in her clutches starting to groan and moan at the speed and jostling she was receiving.

Daring braced herself shielding the foal with her body as she rammed the wall, breaking through and careening into the darkened night sky. Her wings flapping immediately as she left the cloud covering, looking back only to see Mordrue explode out of the upper level of the house right after her. Picking up speed she flew as hard as she could, moving away from the cloud houses, and leading the black griffon on a merry chase about Cloudsdale.

Mordrue however, kept pace with her no matter how fast she went, or how many tricks she used, the black demon homing in on her like a carrier pigeon. His large wings were able to keep him up with her own pace, he even moved in tandem with her, when she listed left so did he, when she hard veered right, he matched her stroke for stroke.

She went for a s logn as she could and used up ever trick she knew, but she could not ditch the griffon bearing down on her. She had only one trick left in her arsenal now, she would have drop down. “Hope you’re ready for this little one.” she thought to herself as she pointed herself down and brought her wings around her front to shield her and her foal, embracing the plunge downward. She shot through the cloud covering like an arrow, picking up speed and momentum as she dived. Mordrue was caught by surprise at first, hovering there as he saw her disappear into the cloud covering before he matched her, giving himself a massive boost from his wings.

Turning herself over she was able to look up and see the griffon following her, matching her movements. He brought his wings to bear, giving two massive pumps that helped breach the gap between them. His beak now nipping at her hooves, while his green eyes narrowed to slits.

Daring turned back around and gasped, as she could now see the peak of Canterlot mountain below them. The summit's floor coming up increasingly fast. She realized she’d have to time this right, otherwise it was splat for her and her newborn. The baby herself was squeaking now, the cold from fee fall chilling her. As the mountainous terrain of the peak finally came within eyesight, she twisted her body around and brought her wings from around her body to extend outwards. Her wings caught the updraft and acted as a windbreaker. She watched as the black griffon shot past her, just managing to catch the glimpse of surprise on his beak, before it turned to fear as he turned his gaze, only to find himself heading for a deep impact.

Mordrue managed to catch himself in time, his own wings shooting outwards to catch the wind, however while it slowed down his impact he still hit hard, one of his back paws clearly breaking as he skimmed across the jagged rocks, before landing in a heap in the snow bank. Even as he was pulling himself up Daring came from above. She had dropped soon after seeing Mordrue hit the ground, intending to score one more critical hit. She aimed herself true and struck. Even with her own momentum controlled as it was, she flew like a bolt from a bow. Slamming into the back of the griffons right shoulder, hearing the crunch as she shattered his wing bone. Mordrue’s shriek of pain and outrage carrying across the snowy peak.

She rolled off his back and landed opposite him forming instinctively into her defensive posture, she held the now gurgling foal to her side protectively. Mordrue despite being in an obvious great amount of pain, spat at her before pulling himself into his own battle stance, facing her without a trace of fear or hesitation.

“Smart girl, but you won’t stop me that easily.”

“Bring it on chicken wing, and I’ll put you back under stone!”

The griffon laughed before launching himself at her, his steel like claws slashing at her face fast and hard. Daring dodged his first blow with ease, however, she missed the second follow up that nearly disemboweled her. If she hadn’t leaped to the side in time, it would have. He then brought his first set of talons back into play, directing the blow like a slap, the tips of his metal claws catching her cheek, spraying a sheet of blood across her golden-brown fur.

The pain exploded across her face and she grunted. However, she used the pain to her advantage. Channeling it to give her strength she brought her own hoof up and delivered a strong kick to the griffons side, winding the black monster with another satisfying crack. Mordrue fell backwards, giving Daring an avenue to press her attack, however, the added weight and consideration of the foal, made her hesitate at the last second. Her hesitation was enough to allow Mordrue the chance to sidestep Daring. Using his body like a ram he then smashed into her side, sending her flying.

Catching herself in midair she turned just in time to see hi next blow, which scored a scathing wound across her back. Daring gave a scream of pain, which made the child join in, in the same fashion. Jostled by her pain, she flipped in the air, bringing her own two back hooves to recoil in response, before delivering a crippling kick to the griffons wounded leg, hearing the predator screech in pain as it snapped.

Mordrue fell back at that, his leg shattered, Daring landing on top of him her hooves crushing his chest hard, only for him to bring his other set of talons up with a backhanded blow that caught the mare right in the face sending her flipping through the air and over the side of the mountain.

As she fell Daring brought her wings to play, which worked well enough despite the horrible wound on her back. She slowed her plummeting until she could see a stable ledge below, angling for it she reached out with one hoof and caught the edge in her grip. Now that she had anchored herself to the ledge, she used her sore and blood soaked wings to heave herself upon it.

The excitement had alarmed the foal even more, who began screaming and crying loudly, shaking in the blanket and struggling with her forehooves. Daring had little knowledge of what to do in such situations and instead relied on instinct, bringing the foal close she began whispering to and rocking the little filly back and forth, soothing her with sweet words and humming some of her own favorite tunes.

“There, we go sweetheart, I’m here, don’t cry. Don’t cry… that’s right, it’s okay,” she repeated over and over, the young foal looking up at her wide eyed and giving a soothing gurgle as she calmed down. Daring smiling to herself as she hugged the little one to her. “There we go, good girl.”

Finally having a free moment, she allowed herself a gasp of much needed breath. A hundred feet below them was Canterlot, another 180 ft below that was the valley floor. The lights of the capital shone bright and colorful below, while 80 ft. above them she could see the outline and faint lights of Cloudsdale. Daring reminding herself that she had left her friends back there, wondering how Gilda and Gruff and the others were doing. She also couldn't help but think how she was going to get off this mountain ledge with this wound on her back making her wings feel so heavy?

That's when she heard it, the grating sound of metal on stone, faint at first then growing louder and closer, the scraping of metal piercing her ears. Finally she looked up and her heart caught in her throat at the sight.

For above her scaling down the mountain peak, was Mordrue, his wings extended above him, the broken one hanging at a weird angle as he practically flew down the mountain side. His metal talons were scraping across the rock and stone as a way to slow his descent, the metal ripping into the hard surface, leaving a track of claw marks down the mountain peak.

Daring hopped to her hooves and backed up to the edge of the ledge just as Mordrue reached her, landing hard on the ledge he glared at her. A devious smirk forming around his beak as he pulled his freshly sharpened talons from the stone, the metal glinting in the moonlight.

“You don't seem to understand worm… I am not going away, I cannot be stopped. I will have that foal and I will have that sword… IT is my destiny!”

“She is not yours, neither of us are!” howled Daring Do, holding the young foal close as she could feel the little pony screech in fear, the little one’s wide eyes catching the sight of the griffons blazing green eyes.

“Wrong, you both are mine, and there is nothing you can do about it!” he screeched in response, launching himself at her.

Daring prepared for his impact, turning her body to instinctively protect her child, only for the little mare to give a horrendous scream, her body erupting with a blast of energy. The golden and orange tinted explosion caught Mordrue in midair, his body erupting into flames, setting him alight with brilliant magical fire. With a horrific shriek he dropped back to the ledge, the fire engulfing his entire body now as he feverishly clawed and slashed his talons like a mad beast.

Daring looked away as she could hear his ongoing piercing scream, the griffon before her dancing about as he was caught in an unending fire. Seeing her opportunity Daring summoned the last bit of energy she had in her wings and legs. With a ferocious shout she leaped forward, somersaulting through the air and brought her forehooves with all the force she could, to catch the mage straight in the chest. The blow so strong it sent him careening over the side of the ledge while still burning, to plummet like a fireball into the valley below. As he disappeared below, there was a final piercing shriek .

Blood pouring down her cheek, with her back and wings already stained red and her strength exhausted, the golden mare collapsed to her side. Holding her crying child, she supported herself by leaning against the rock face. Bringing the foal up so they were face to face she gently kissed the little one’s forehead, making sure to lick off the splotch of blood that landed on the small cheek.

“Oh boy kid, that was a close call,” she said out loud.

“What was?” came a voice from above her, Daring whipping her head in confusion to stare up into the face of a certain young female gryphon.

“G-Gilda?” she stammered.

She only got a smile back in response, the gryphon girl’s face a bit puffy from a swollen cheek and a black eye. Landing herself on the ledge beside Daring, she sat down with the golden mare, one of her soft talons gently checking the wound on her cheek.

“Mordrue?” she inquired.

“Went out like a light,” offered Daring, wondering if the black griffon was truly gone this time, but she was not holding out much hope. “How about you?” she replied.

“Soon after you and Mordrue went out the back, several Wonderbolts showed up from the noise. They chased the remaining soldiers off, while the rest fled as soon as Mordrue disappeared. Even my father ran.”

“Sorry about that,” moaned the adventuress.

“It doesn’t matter. He’s a loser, but you, you’re hurt bad.” she insisted.

“I’ll be fine, I just need to rest,” offered Daring.

“Yeah we all need to rest,” finished Gilda.

~

The next morning Daring awoke to find herself in a cosy and warm cloud bed, a tight squeezing felt about her middle, looking down to find her little foal, still nameless clinging to her her chest. Sometime in the night the little one had decided it was time to nurse, and hadn’t stopped since. Lying there, with her head back, the adventuress tried to replay the night once more.

After Mordue had fallen into the valley, Gilda had helped her fly back to the house in Cloudsdale. Once they arrived back there they had found that the Wonderbolts had stationed several guards to watch over the gryphons, and make sure the other, “raiders” did not return. Gruff and Arrow had greeted her with their usual charm, while Doc Brown had then set about bandaging her cheek and wrapping the wound on her back. Tired from her ordeal Daring had collapsed into bed with her child after being taken care of by the old pegasus doctor, who left them mumbling about great scotch. Her eyes had closed slowly, before she soon went to sleep, only slightly aware of the young filly gripping her fur tightly with her small hooves.

Now here she was, trying to figure out where they all would go from here. The small foal greedily suckling and gurgling her fresh milk, while Daring tried her best to not look on or notice the act she had never thought she would ever have to perform in her life. Later on she was visited by the gryphons, coming to tell her they were returning to Griffonstone post haste.

“We’re gonna head back now. We’ll keep an eye out for the legion and Mordrue, should that black snake rear his head again,” grunted Gruff.

“Sorry about all this Gruff,” apologized Daring, surprised she genuinely was concerned for the old crusty gryphon.

He nodded in her direction before adding quickly. “I think, my final mission before I fully retire, shall be to carve a new statue to place in the square. Golden Crown was our true king and he deserves to be there, not that usurper mage!”

“Sounds like a good plan,” answered Daring.

Gruff have her a rare smile before he left her alone, his talons pinching Arrow by the ear, dragging the fat gryphon with him.

“Come on ya layabout, we have things to pack.”

In their place came Gilda, her eyes catching on the little orange furred foal, before turning her gaze back to Daring.

“I’m staying here, I got a friend who I’m pretty tight with. I couldn’t just leave her, and this place beats old crumbling Griffonstone any-day.”

Remembering what Gruff had told her about Gilda’s future, and the curse of the legion, Daring scowled on the inside, unsure if she should mention anything to the young gryphon, if she didn't already know it herself.

“What are you gonna do now?” continued Gilda not minding Daring’s silence on the subject.

“I don’t know, but I have to figure it out soon.”

~

Daring had thought long and hard about where she would go from here, what she would do now, and what could she do now? The problem always came back to the foal. Four days since she was born and Daring had still refused to name her; unwilling to allow herself to grow further attached. Part of her was overwhelmed with a darker war brooding inside her, this one entertaining a possibility she couldn’t even admit out-loud to herself.

Mordrue still lived, she could feel it. His legion was also still out there. They too would be after her. All the defeat on the mountain peak had done is buy her time. The black griffon would be back, and if not him one of his minions or agents. The foal had the key’s energy inside her, apart of her. It was in her blood, in her body, it was evidently even apart of her very soul. She knew in her heart that the griffon would find her if she kept her. No place would be safe for Daring or the little one, should they remain together. Even then the problem remained, the griffon could always come after her. The only way to keep her from him, to keep the sword from ever falling into the claws of that psychopath, was if there was no key anymore.

The thought of what she should do, made her sick, but what was the alternative compared to the risk? The world was at stake, one life against the fate of every other living creature… there should be no qualm about what to do. Yet, if such the case, why had Daring been unable to do it? She had thought about dropping the foal from the sky, easy enough to explain as a tragic mistake. Her other plan involved leaving her somewhere remote and letting nature simply take its course. Twice she had tried to do so, leaving the filly in the wilderness, but both times she eventually came back. Whether it be the little one’s cries or the crippling sickness such actions and thoughts left in her guts, she could not tell. To tell the truth it mattered not. Frustrated by her inability to do what she believed needed to be done, she had concocted a small mixture from plants she had taken from the Everfree, a combination that formed a deadly and fast acting poison. Her plan had originally been to slip the foal a small concentrated dose, or at the very least a small sample of the mixture. It would have been quick and painless.

But when the time came, Daring had found herself unable to go through with it, even in that capacity. The world was at stake, and she was too weak to do her duty. If it was her life, she would have no problem doing what was necessary, but it wasn’t hers. It was her daughters, and as committed as she was to protecting the world, she could not override her mother’s instinct to protect her child. No, not her, not now, not ever. Which had then left her with only one, cruel and soul-crushing option available.

So now she stood here, on the edge of the place known as Ponyville, before a house of the local toy store owner. Her child neatly wrapped in a fresh blanket, washed well and proper, and barely awake. Rain pelting down on the two of them as Daring brought herself closer and closer to the door of the cottage. With a final kiss to the forehead she placed the bundle on the doorstep, ignoring the filly as she began a series of sweet cries and begging for something warm to latch onto. Every bone in her body was hard and as stiff as a rock. Tears and rain mixing across her face as she felt physically sick and violated. However, though it killed a piece of her inside with every step, she strode to the door, knocked upon it hard and long. She waited only until she could hear the hoof-steps inside, and then exploded from the the porch, leaving the child behind in a shower of her grey rainbow trail. Flying hard and fast through the sky and away from the town. Away from her misery, and away from her sweet daughter.

Whose name would never know.

Author's Note

Hey guys, yeah not gonna lie parts of this one were hard to write. I didn't know how far I could or should go with the drama and so a bit of this was really emotional to write. Well hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 4: Unfortunate Entanglements

Author's Note

Hey guys thanks for the wait, My new editor is very busy, and we might go back over the chapter here to revise and re-edit afterwards (that's the perfectionist in me).

Enjoy.

Chapter 4: Unfortunate Entanglements

Daring finished her story with a rack sob, still lying upon the floor of the private study. Around her both Dash and Twilight sat dumbfounded, completely floored by Daring’s tale. Dash looked as if she had a dozen thoughts and feelings ranging through her mind all at once, and was not able to decide which one was the most appropriate to use.

Twilight--always the more sensible one, was bit more collected herself. Although her eyes were now glazed and her head tilted as if in deep thought. The purple alicorn contemplating an exact plan of attack given all this new information.

Despite this however, it was clear that neither of the two mares, felt comfortable enough to actually comfort Daring, whose eyes were all red from crying. The adventuress looked so pitiful now, especially with her head laid low in shame. The silence between them, soon grew too uncomfortable to stand. So Dash being Dash had to break it before they all went nuts.

“H-How…How could y-you?!” she managed to growl, finally falling upon anger as her chosen response.

“I couldn’t take care of a child Rainbow, I can barely take care of myself! I travel most of the time, I also face villains, monsters, and danger on an hourly basis! What possible kind of childhood do you think that would be like? snarled Daring.

“An awesome one,” retorted Dash snarkily.

Daring could only give her a sour look, finally able to look into the other mares eyes. She flickered her attention briefly to Twilight, who was still lost in her own thoughts, not focusing on either of them. The golden-brown mare, then returned to staring at Rainbow Dash.

“I think it’s a bit more complicated then that, wouldn’t you agree?” asked Daring. She had hoped that would be the end of it, but of course Rainbow couldn’t let the conversation end there.

“Yeah let’s see, kill the kid or abandon her, very complicated huh?” shot back Dash.

“Very easy to judge eh Rainbow, but tell me when was the last time you were pregnant with a child born of magic, pursued by ancient griffon mages, in search of a sword of world altering power?” demanded Daring.

“Yeah well Daring, I might not know what that’s like,” replied Dash. “But when was the last time you checked up on her? Ever see how she’s doing?”

“You think I never wanted too?! Every day I think of her, but if I was too go back there and Mordrue was watching, I’d lead him right to her!”

Rainbow had no swift retort at hoof, and instead cast her eyes down, realizing Daring had a point about that.

“Regardless of that, he’s found her anyway,” spoke Twilight finally. The purple alicorn was no longer sitting there lost in her thoughts. Instead she was standing now, and made her way over to Daring. Lending her a hoof, Twilight helped pull the golden-brown mare to her feet. “Daring, I cannot imagine how hard that decision was, so i cannot judge you for it. But we have to work together now, Celestia needs to be told and Scootaloo needs to be warned.”

“You’re right Twilight, I need to do what I should have done then, tell princess Celestia what’s going on. If she was able to seal Mordrue away before, she can do it again.” replied Daring. The adventuring mare deciding they needed to get out of the ball as soon as possible.

Checking to make sure the coast was clear, Daring led the other two mares out of the study and back into the main ballroom. Twilight now, was beside Daring with Dash bringing up the rear. The trio made their way over to Daring’s writers table, conversing silently with each other.

“So Twilight, you go and tell Celestia what’s going on, while Rainbow Dash and I will go back to Ponyville and make sure Scootaloos alright,” laid out Daring.

“Oh yeah we’re gonna kick that old griffons tail-feathers, if he even thinks of trying to touch her!” cheered Rainbow, her outburst causing several ponies to look over in their direction, causing Rainbow to lower her head once more. She suddenly wore a deep blush about her cheeks as she realized she had been too loud, again. “Sorry,” she whispered to the two glaring mares beside her.

“With any luck then, we can have this conflict resolved by Scootaloo’s birthday tomorrow night,” furthered Twilight, flicking her mane back from her eyes. “I think everything is finally under control.”

At that chosen moment, a resounding cacophony of breaking glass and panicked screaming echoed throughout the ballroom, as a dozen griffons smashed through several of the large glass pane windows. As the ponies below made quick pace to avoid the raining shattered glass, the terrifying forms of griffons in battle armor circled above them, exploding with the ferocious shrieks of the predator birds they were.

Daring reacted on instinct, grabbing Twilight and Dash by their hooves, and leading them towards the rear exit of the ballroom. Both mares allowed themselves to be taken, too surprised to take the initiative. Above them several of the griffons began making diving runs on the guests, while several others made for the exits to cut off any of chance of escape.

The privileged and rich ponies of high society were unused to such barbarity and began a massive panic. Rushing back and forth and crying out like mad, they created the perfect distraction for the trio, cluttering up the ballroom, and distracting the horde above.

Daring brought the two of them to the side entrance to the ballroom, running through the corridor they passed several of the gala’s bouncers who were racing to the main room. The sound of cawing and fighting soon wafted down the halls as the bouncers came upon several of the griffon soldiers.

“Quickly we have to get out of here now!” cried Daring.

Twilight and Dash followed her closely neither of them really interested in facing a gaggle of griffons armed to the beaks. Rainbow Dash and Twilight prepped their wings, ready to launch as soon as they got outside, Daring already had her wings raised. They passed through the corridor and into the front entrance; Finding it all empty. All the bouncers had all gone to face the griffons, who had routed them easily, what with the bouncers being unarmed. The griffons had decided soon after, to give their search and destroy mission an intermission. Currently they were taking the opportunity to rob Equestria’s finest elites of their valuables.

As soon as they met the fresh night air of outside, the trio set off, their wings flapping and carrying them off the gala steps. Once more thrown into the night sky, they directed their way back towards the castle.

Just as they thought they were home free, a terrifying eagle shriek came from behind them. The three mares looking behind only to see several more griffons in hot pursuit, the metal of their talons glinting in the moonlight.

Daring dropped back a bit until she was flush with Twilight and Rainbow. While wanting to keep them all together, Daring could sense that the other two mares were clearly distressed and worried. “Sticking together might not be the best solution here!” considered Daring.

“We have to split-up!” She hollered over the wind as they sped along. “They’ll follow me, Twilight you get to the castle and the princess, they won’t follow you there!”

Twilight nodded in agreement, having just thought the exact same thing. She took the initiative herself and prodded Dash towards the adventuress. Twilight’s own wings flapping as fast and as hard as they could, as she pulled away from the other two.

“Dash go with Daring Do! Go help Scootaloo, I’ll get Celestia!” Twilight called to her.

The rainbow pegasus nodded and took herself a position beside Daring, just as Twilight began to drop lower towards the street. Daring and Dash watched her go, maintaining their altitude; turning instead to face the oncoming griffons. The griffons themselves stopped mid-air, unsure if they should stay on the pair or follow the purple one getting away. Both groups now entered an intense stare off.

Deciding to make the griffons minds up for them, Daring looked over to Dash. Making sure she was able to see into each others eyes, both mare’s lips curling into a grin as they turned back to face their attackers. Daring lifted one of her hooves and took Rainbow’s own outstretched hoof in turn. That’s when they both launched themselves towards the griffons, both mares accelerating so fast, their rainbow trails mixed together forming a colorful ball with a blazing tail.

The pair together were like a multicolored wrecking ball, smashing into the startled griffons like a tidal wave. Their combined impact sending the soldiers careening through the air like bowling pins. Breaking apart the two pegasi spun around and darted right back where they came from. They had successfully made themselves the full attention of the griffon soldiers. Daring and Dash zoomed over the top of Canterlot, heading for the edge of the mountain, several flights of enraged griffons now following close behind, having been joined by the group from the ball. The commotion above had set the streets of Canterlot ablaze with activity, the pony citizens looking up with surprise and shrieks at the horde of griffons flying above them.

As they were nearing the edge of Canterlot, a brown blur dropped from above and slammed into Daring, dragging her down with it to the city street below. Rainbow was taken by surprise preparing herself to follow, when she became aware of the fifty odd griffons bearing down on her. Despite her sense of loyalty to stay and help Daring, Rainbow knew she couldn’t help now, not with fifty of them at her back.

Although while she might not be able to help Daring directly, she could however, lead these fifty griffons on a chase far away from her. Turning her back on the approaching horde she gave a loud shout of teasing.

“Come on you bunch of shiny looking rejects, let’s see which one of you can catch me!” she cat called before speeding off, leaving the rest the griffons panting behind. The flying soldiers practically strained themselves as they pursued her with all their might, many of them laden down with the valuables they had stolen from the high class ponies.

~

Daring had been winded when the brown blur smashed into her, a pair of sharp claws fastening about her shoulders before dragging her down. She had tried to brace herself against the impact of the cobble street, but being sucker punched had shaken her. Landing hard on the pavement she rolled into a ball, rolling away from her attacker. Despite achieving distance from the unknown party, she was having trouble catching her breath as her ribs ached from the impact.

Leaping to her feet as fast as she was able, she turned her gaze back to the mysterious attacker. Giving a cry of surprise to find herself staring at a familiar brown and white griffon, with a metal beak and pair of burning red eyes.

“Dukat?!” exclaimed Daring in surprise.

“Pony, so we meet again. And this time my family isn’t here to save you!” snarled the ferocious looking warrior.

“I don’t need them to kick your tail,” retorted Daring.

The griffon gave only a wild shriek before he launched himself towards her, slashing with his metal claws at her face. Daring easily dodged the blow and brought her own hoofs to bear in retaliation. The two of them swatted and struck at one another back and forth, each one blocking or dodging the others blows. As both of them kept at it, they carried their dance over the cobble streets of Canterlot’s town center. The pair and their dual was an unavoidable sight for the masses of Canterlot citizens watching from the safety of their shops and doorways.

Dukat was an adept warrior, never using the same attack twice. As he pressed his attack, he was certainly giving Daring a run for her bits. Every-time he tried one tactic, he would switch to another, or diversify his blows. Sometimes he would aim for her flank, other times her head, she had even had to start looking out for his beak. The metal tip narrowly missing her neck on several occasions. Daring had to give the griffon credit, he was truly an impressive soldier, she hadn’t faced off against such an opponent in an age.

Daring however, had her own strategy for such opponents. While Dukat was adept, he was also big, his thrusts and blows carrying with them a lot of strength and energy. This meant he was expending quite a bit of his strength in trying to cut her down. Daring only had to make sure he kept using up that energy to get her chance. For she had been growing angrier and angrier as they went back and forth. Daring was tired of fighting griffons, she was tired of having herself and her friends in constant danger, and she hated having to fight once again. Her hatred for the situation slowly mutated into hate against Dukat, the griffon becoming the physical representation of all that tormented and threatened her.

After a few more minutes of their violent dance, she began to see her strategy work. The bigger and heavier griffon had begun to falter. Each of his blows became slower and weaker than the last. Daring could now see more openings in his defenses, the faltering of his advance, and so began to press her own attack. Her hooves were like bee stings, striking the griffon warrior in his chest, stomach, and sides. They were sharp short blows, quick and forceful, leaving a sting and mark, with the aim to cause pain and disorient her foe. He weakly swung his talons which Daring easily ducked, now able to unleash her wrath upon him. Her blows rolled off one after another, delivering a series of brutal strikes and raps against his body, driving him back again and again. Daring was only seeing red now, her only desire to pummel this griffon into the ground. To make him hurt, to make him pay for all her hate and anger. Finally she had scored enough hits that Dukat was barely able to stand on his own feet, swaying back and forth. This gave her the leeway to roll onto her back, making sure she had enough strength in her hind hooves. Like a coiled trap she drew back her hind legs, then delivered a whack that struck him hard, sending the griffon flying backwards through one of the shop windows.

The red veil across her eyes still stuck with her, having not ended with the griffon going through the window. Daring’s desire for more burned bright in her as she hopped through the shattered opening and landed beside the whimpering griffon. Dukat was definitely out of the fight, the glass had not cut him that bad, but the force of the blow had taken all the strength out of him. This was not enough for Daring, she didn’t want him hurt, she wanted him dead. The mare glaring at his prone body, the anger and hatred growing hotter inside of her. With a haunting smirk, she brought one of her hooves across his chest and forcefully pressed it to the griffons throat. The warrior’s red eyes widening as her hoof cut off his source of oxygen, his weakened body barely able to struggle as the adventuress slowly killed him. Daring paid no heed to the frantic flopping of the large griffon beneath her, the hoof on his throat only pressed harder. She began staring with him eye to eye, wanting to watch him die, to see the life fade from his red eyes. She just wanted all of this to be over; thirteen years of worry, pain, and heart-ache blinding her to her current actions or the consequences.

As she watched his eyes starting to bulge from the lack of air, that small voice of reason, the one she had been ignoring up till now, came back into focus. This was not her, it went against everything she believed in and stood for. She was not a murderer or a killer. Dukat was no threat now, and even if she killed him, it would not stop the hundred or more griffons still after her. “It wouldn’t stop the ones searching for my daughter either,” she thought.

What finally made her mind up was the flashing image of Gilda that kept breaking through the barrier she had erected in her mind. Remembering, that this griffon was her father, and his life was not hers to take. The red mist slowly left her vision as she came to that realization, and her rationality soon returned. Lifting her hoof away from Dukat’s throat the golden-brown mare stepped back, watching as the griffon sputtered for breath and filled his needy lungs.

“That had been too close,” she thought to herself, a look of horror and regret across her muzzle. She had almost crossed a line she could not come back from, and it truly scared her. As she turned to leave the shop through the window, she could hear the groan of the fallen griffon behind her.

“W-why?” he hoarsely grunted. .

Daring hung her head in thought, would a warrior like him understand? Would he even know the difference between murder and self defense? Stumped, she just stood there, wondering to herself how to answer him, or even if she should. Finally she came upon a solution that felt right, that she felt needed to be said.

“Because of Gilda,” she replied, before leaving through the window, not waiting for his response. Although, as she left she could have sworn she had heard a stark sob.

~

Twilight fled along the cobble streets, her wings keeping her just above the ground, not willing to go any higher in-case she was spotted. She hated having to leave daring and Dash alone back there, the sound of a sonic boom and loud cluttering of armor ringing in her ears. However, she saw no other alternative, she needed to get Celestia’s help, that would be the only way they’d be safe. She could now see the main gateway of the castle looming ahead.

Of course that’s when a pair of sharp talons dug into her wings, lacing a sharp pain through her entire back as she felt the pressure of another body slam on top of hers. Unable to maintain flight Twilight hit the ground hard, lighting her horn up violet, she launched a blast of magical energy around her, catching her assailant and sending them flying. As she pulled herself up she saw that one of her wings was badly torn, while a sharp cut across her back poured blood down her fur, to drip onto the cobbled steps.

The griffon who had attacked her lay a ways away, having landed in an empty fruit stand out cold. Beside him landed another griffon, checking his friend before he turned towards her.

Twilight’s first instinct was to run, but she knew if she did, the griffon would have a shot at her already wounded back, and she was not sure she could fly with this wing. Instead she brought her magic to bear and focused her attention on her newest assailant.

The first blast she fired at him, he dodged, the second was closer but still not accurate enough to hit him. A third fired out at him, but he managed to dodge that one as well. Twilight then decided to try something new, a restraining spell, this one curling like a snake from her horn.

The magical chains flew outwards and managed to snare the griffons back paws, bringing the warrior down to the ground. Glaring back at her, the griffon tried his best to struggle. Sensing this, the magical bonds extended up his form and fully chained him. Twilight now limped her way over to the restrained warrior and glared back at him. She couldn't help but notice he was very young, with a strong chest and was well built, but his yellow eyes burned angry and hot and the sneer on his face dripped venom.

“How many of you are there?” she demanded from the prisoner, ignoring the smirk he gave her.

“Wouldn’t you like to know Princess?” he snarled back at her.

Twilight had to ignore the growing voice in her head that was telling her to constrict his magical chains and improve his manners. She couldn’t help but think however, that that was the wrong course of action. She needed his trust, not his contempt. Reaching forward she lifted her hoof to his forehead, the griffon recoiled as if expecting a blow, only to go wide eyed as she only wiped a smear of mud off his forehead from when he fell. Twilight's hooves petted over his face and shoulders, cleaning the grime from his fur and feathers. Her eyes were stern, and her mouth was curled into a frown, but the young warrior could see very little malice in her features. It clearly surprised the griffon boy because his eyes remained wide and what appeared to be a mild blush shone from under his fur.

“You’re a real tough guy aren’t you, attacking defenseless ponies, terrorizing all of Canterlot, well you’re at my mercy now griffon...remember that.”

“You don’t look so defenseless from down here alicorn,” retorted the griffon.

“And you’re still breathing, a courtesy I highly doubt you or your friend would have extended to me.” She replied. The griffon only turned his head away at that, confirming the princesses suspicions. “Ah so you’re a killer on top of the rest, give me one reason I shouldn’t hang you from the nearest pole?”

The griffon turned his eyes away for her, as if he was resigning himself to such a fate. “Kill me, it matters not. The others will finish our mission, and I’ll finally have my honor back.”

Twilight frowned at this, it made interrogation harder when the suspect was actually willing to die. Inciting her magic she started to drag the chained griffon towards the castle gates.

“Where are you taking me pony?” he hollered at her.

“Just taking you to see princess Celestia, she can get you to talk,” replied Twilight, a tremor of malice in her voice, hoping it would be enough to scare the griffon.

Unfortunately for Twilight she had been too focused on her quarry, that she had forgotten about his friend. The other griffon having awoken and taken stock of the situation as Twilight addressed his companion. Creeping up behind her, the other griffon brought the back of his talons down hard on the back of the purple princesses head. A satisfying crack echoed across the empty street as the alicorn collapsed onto the ground, and with her incapacitated, the magical chains binding the other griffon dissipated.

“It would seem princess, that this tough guy is the one who has you now,” bragged the newly freed griffon warrior. The pair descending upon Twilight's unconscious form.

~

Rainbow Dash was having a bit of fun leading the griffons around the streets of Canterlot. The griffons were fast but their armor was heavy and it slowed them down, whereas Rainbow was free balling with style. She was also keeping them on their talons, often zooming right into the flock, dodging between them and causing them to crash into each other. Every-time they tried to capture her, she was able to duck and dodge their attempts.

However, as the chase lingered on, Rainbow was slowly growing tired. While she could dodge and out-fly a dozen or so of the griffons, there were at least ten times that number chasing her. What’s more, she was starting to run out of tricks to use against them. Rainbow also couldn’t stop worrying about Daring and Twilight, hoping her friends had managed to escape safely.

She was left with very few options, either run for the hills, or go lower where there were more obstacles. She decided to drop low to the streets, not willing to leave without knowing if her companions were okay. Her pursuers were quick to follow her, only to find they could not stick together in a spread out formation, the streets too narrow and filled with objects. Several of the griffons crashed into food stands, or closed street kiosks, the rest having to fall into a single line formation.

Rainbow laughed as she saw the griffons calamity, ducking through a side alley and giving her pursuers the slip. Finding herself exiting the alley into another street, she decided the next best course of action, would be to make her way back to where she left Daring Do.

As she made her way back she recognized the spot where she had lost Daring, turning around the corner only to come flying straight into a large net, which had been re-purposed from the local tennis court just down the other street. Caught in the net she dropped to the ground skidding along the stone, until she came to halt at the talons of several glaring griffons.

“Told you guys, we needed a net,” boasted one.

“Ah shut up!” replied another.

“Uh, would you two quit that rot and help us? This blue one’s struggling like crazy over here!” hollered the griffon sitting on Rainbow Dash’s back as she struggled and kicked like mad.

The rest of the griffon troops landed on top of the cyan pegasus with a vengeance, tying down the net and securing her in the tethered prison. Another griffon swooped in to hover in the air above them.

“Hurry the guards are coming!” he called.

The remaining griffons each grabbed a piece of the net and took off from the ground, their metal braced wings clanking loud and fierce as they spiraled into the air. Rainbow Dash suspended below them, trapped in the net, and unable to barely move. She watched as the griffons lifted her into the sky, and struggled to try and free herself, or at the very least, a hoof. A series of neighs and cries of alarm drew her attention to behind her, turning her head as far as she could, to try and catch what was going on.

In the distance, coming from the direction of the castle, a flurry of golden helmets approached, the Canterlot royal guard out in full force. Dash could sense the anxiety of the griffons as they sped off in the opposite direction, not wanting to tangle with the Equestrian guard at the particular moment. Most of them were still exhausted from chasing and chaining Rainbow. The group soon joined the main flock, a variable mass of griffons hovering over the edge of Canterlot and above the valley below. That’s when one of the group pulled out a strange orb like device, Rainbow just able to catch the glowing runes etched over its surface.

The griffon, chucked the orb towards the oncoming pon guards, the sphere exploding in a brilliant light that blinded Dash and made her head spin. She felt the wind accelerate around her as her captors all of a sudden erupted into movement. The cyan mare could only guess where they were going given she was still seeing stars and bright lights every time she tried to open her eyes. Her only concern was not for herself, it was for Daring, and Twilight, hoping they had made it out okay.

~

Daring indeed had made it out okay, hanging from the roof of a small clock tower in Canterlot’s main square. She had watched as the griffons carried off Rainbow in the net, she had watched as the royal guards poured from the castle gate and she had watched although briefly when the sky erupted into an explosion of noise and colors. Luckily for her she was far enough away that she was only momentarily blinded, rubbing her yes and blinking with surprise.

The pony guards had not been so lucky, caught right in the main blast radius of the stun bomb, most of them now plummeted from the sky to crash onto the streets and houses. They were grabbing at their eyes, or holding their ears. She could hear them groaning and crying in surprise at their blindness even from this distance.

Daring couldn’t help but feel sick, her senses returning to normal after a few minutes. Rainbow Dash was captured and she had no idea if Twilight had even made it to Celestia. The griffons were gone, having escaped under the cover of their device. Daring was now conflicted with what she should do. She could go to Celestia herself? But that would mean Dash could be left to torture and or death in the meanwhile. She also had no clue if Twilight was already with the princess, or of the princess could even see her, if she went to her. If only there was some sort of way to get a message to the princess that could not be stolen, delayed, altered or even intercepted? Wait! Didn’t Twilight once say she had a dragon for that? Yes of course, S-stan, Spork? S-Spike, Spike, that was it, yeah back in Ponyville.

Daring now had a plan. It was off to Ponyville to warn the princess then she’d track down Dash and those griffons. If she could find Mordrue’s lair, all the better for when they were ready to finally take him out. A small part of her brain also chimed in; she might finally be able to see her daughter. The very thought of such a meeting gave her shivers, whether out of fear or anticipation (or a mixture of both) she could not tell.

~

Meanwhile back in Ponyville the griffons and the ponies had finally gotten the Town Hall ready for Scootaloo’s birthday. It had taken all day, working around the clock, with little rest and few breaks until they had finished their task. Once it finally was done, both pony and griffon collapsed totally exhausted from their labor. Big Mack himself, was slumped awkwardly against the finished stage. One of the larger griffons, leaned himself on the large red ponies side, both panting and barely able to move after such an ordeal. Others had slumped down on the ground or laid on the stage to take a well deserved breather. From their vantage point at the front of the Hall, Scratch and Shekel watched their fellows, as they helped the chirpy pink pony put up the last large banner, the words Happy Birthday Scoots! written across it in big red flowery letters.

“There we go, okay dokey all done!” cried the pink bouncing mare, her smile and her eyes equally as big, making her quite a sight.

She clapped Shekel on the shoulder rather hard and pushed past Scratch to talk to her fellow earth pony, the orange one they called Applejack. The two mares became lost in conversation, while the pair of griffons, quickly scanned over the rest of the hall, noting that their fellow spies were all as exhausted as the ponies themselves.

“This is a set back, I think we're a bit too convincing. They’ve actually physically tired themselves out,” moaned Scratch, clapping his talons across his face.

“It’s not like we’ve had anything else to do though. The little filly hasn’t been around here at all , not for the whole day,” replied Shekel.

“True, and of course we know now, the best time to snatch her will be tomorrow night at the party,” followed up Scratch, his talons moving from his face to stroke his chin thoughtfully. His bird-brain turning like a grind stone as he planned out their strategy. “Of course we’ll need to find a place to stay tonight, then tomorrow we’ll let the others know how we’re going to do the kidnapping.”

The other griffon nodded in agreement before a look of puzzlement crossed his face. Looking about Shekel tapped Scratch on the shoulder repeatedly.

“Uh Scratch, where are we gonna stay for the night?” he asked questionally.

Scratch had no immediate answer to that, but the conversation was left silent as both the pink and orange mares finally made their way towards the griffons.

“We’d like to thank y’all fer all yer help today,” started the orange mare, the pink one beside her bouncing with joy and wearing her most unusual constant smile.

“We sure would, so much thanks with tons of whipped cream and icing and chocolate, and sprinkles and cherries and nuts and just about everything else you could think of on top!” cried Pinkie Pie, hopping around the griffons who were so alarmed they gripped each other reassuringly.

“What Pinkie means is that we would like to thank y’all proper,” added Applejack. “So tell your friends over ‘er that they’ll be welcome to stay at our barn t’night.”

Pinkie stopped hopping beside Shekel and took one of his talons in her hooves. “You two can take my room over at the Sugar Cube Corner too, if you want. I’ll just stay with Fluttershy at her cottage tonight.”

Both griffons were taken aback by such offers, their more aggressive griffon side was telling them to be suspicious, while their kinder gryphon half told them this was an offer of good faith. Ignoring both their dueling natures, both griffons took a second to reflect on the fact this was one of the first generous and kind things they had encountered in a long time. Unaccustomed to such responses, the duo were almost at a loss for words. Scratch however, had built a talent for saying things even when he had nothing of value to actually say.

“That’s most kind of you, but why would you offer us that?” he asked, the genuine concern in his voice making him sound over sincere.

“Well when you first arrived, ay thought y’all were gonna be more of a burden than any’thang else. I only went a’long with it, sicne it was Twilight who sent ya, but, ya’ll proved me wrong. That was some maghty good work there.” answered Applejack, a bright smile across her face as her genuine words washed over the kindness-deprived griffons.

“And I was so worried that I might fall and break my hooves using that ladder, until you arrived and took care of that!” chimed in Pinkie.

“Well that’s, that’s...very decent of you,” sighed Scratch. “We’d be honored and appreciate it.”

The two mares gave the surprised looking pair, friendly smiles before turning around and going on their way, leaving the confused griffons alone.

“Some might say this was a most fortuitous turn of events,” muttered Scratch.

“But it makes my stomach turn,” answered Shekel. “We’re supposed to stab these ponies in the back tomorrow night, it doesn't make me feel right Scratch.”

“No Shekel me boy, in fact the thought makes me damn sick, but we have no choice do we?”

“This sucks.”

“Agreed.”

Chapter 5: A Villain Revealed

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6: Plans and Strange encounters

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7: A Costly Escape

Author's Note

Things pick up once more, we're now right before the party and tension is high.

Yeah I'm sorry, part of the dark tag means sometimes things don't always end up alright, it's sad but that's life. i do hope you all enjoy the chapter and be sure to comment and or let me know what you think.

Chapter 7: A Costly Escape

Daring had been circling the ghastly gorge for around twenty minutes while she tried to find a way to enter the rats-nest of danger that was the Everfree forest.

She had originally followed the long reaching stretch of the river which began at the bottom of Canterlot falls and carried on past Ponyville and the Everfree. Unknown to most however, the river branched off through a secret path inside of the Everfree itself. From there it passed all the way down and through the Ghastly gorge and on towards the South Luna ocean.

The Everfree Forest was well named, a massive bastion of all that was wild, natural, and predatory. Nearly as inhospitable as it was vast, it was one massive long and tangled garden of oversized spikes, thorns, flesh eating plants, and monstrous inhabitants. These dangerous features were further complemented by an atmosphere of dank stale air created from a lack of sunlight and fresh breeze. Daring herself was not afraid to enter this entangled hellhole, but she was unsure of where she needed to go in order to find the griffon’s stronghold.

Her impatience was steadily growing as her mind took it’s time processing a plan of attack (easier said than done apparently). She finally happened upon a thought, know thy enemy right? So going by her understanding of griffon military strategy, if they kept to tradition, they would have built their temple with access to a base of water. In case of any siege or prolonged attack they would have needed unhindered access to fresh water.

The river was her best bet, for inside the dense forest it was easily hidden from view, flowing unnoticed underneath the tangled and deadly canopy. Only those who knew of it would be able to find and or follow it, and by following it, she would find the griffon’s and her captured friends. Time was no longer on her side, the evening drew ever closer and the hour of the party would soon be upon them. If they wanted to prevent Scootaloo’s capture, she needed to free Twilight and Rainbow, now.

Taking a deep breath Daring dropped low and hovered low enough that she was level with the falls coming from the river leading from the revere and down into the gorge. Pushing forward she flew a few feet above the flowing water, keeping to the river as she entered the Everfree. The river snaked its way for a dozen banks before it straightened out for a spell, then went back to winding pathways and numerous sharp curves.

As she followed the river, both her and the water practically moving as one now, she began to notice the entanglement of deadly and horrifying plant life along the banks slowly thinning out and then disappearing. As they got further into the dank dark forest surprisingly it slowly started to get less dank and crowded; more open spaces such as fields of wildflowers and mint leaves becoming visible. Then she noticed the tower, still a ways in the distance to the point she almost mistook it for clouds. Her eyes now able to look upon the towering figure of a large spire.

The spire seemed to rise above the mid level canopy that Daring was hovering under, but the building itself did not pass the upper and final canopy that protected the secrets of the Everfree from above.

Soon she would find Twilight and Rainbow, soon they would be free, and then Mordrue and his gaggle of cock-eyed pelican jockeys would be taking an Equestrian hoof right up the rear.

~

Twilight and Rainbow had recovered for the most part from their night of pain, both mares bodies still showing signs however, of their experience.

Twilight’s once glossy purple pelt was flustered and sweat matted, cuts, bruises and other markings of the like adorned her from head to hooves. Her wings were the only part of her still looking pristine and kept, her tormentor having taken great care to avoid that part of her anatomy.

Rainbow Dash was more worse off than Twilight. The rainbow maned pegasus unlike her friend who was currently alert, was dangling completely limp in her restraints. Being the hot headed and smart mouthed pony she was, Rainbow had been unable to curb her antagonizing of the black griffon. This had lead him to focus more on providing her a more in-depth claws on lesson of agony and strife.

The two young griffons Buck and Bones had spent the entire morning with them, giving them water, cleaning their wounds, all the while secretly planning on how to break them out of imprisonment.

They had come to a decision that Twilight should give Mordrue false information to keep him from hurting them anymore (or worse). This would buy them the time they needed to make a clean break (and hopefully survive the getaway).

Twilight had been trying to figure out what she could lie to the griffon about. Although lying had her worried, if she wasn’t careful he could catch on to the deception, for all she knew the crazed sycophant could tell when she was lying by some dark magic of his. What would be far better would be if she could tell Mordrue something that was true, but would not give him any real information at all. This thought brought her back to the pain and humiliation of last night, where he had questioned them tirelessly all night over what Celestia knew, and what she would do if she did know anything. Twilight understood why he was so curious about that, he wanted to know the princesses moves before hand, her response time, if she would come alone or bring reinforcements, everything a tactical mind like Mordrue’s would be interested in countering.

Twilight knew Celestia well enough to know that if she knew what was going on she would be the first to face against Mordrue. She wouldn’t wait for the guard, she wouldn’t wait for Luna or anyone, she would be there immediately. Even if it was to her own peril (but a certain psychopathic griffon didn't need to know that). That kind of level of self sacrifice was how much she cared about her people.

Twilight did not know how well Mordrue knew Celestia. Earlier he had addressed her like they were old friends, but if so then was he merely testing them? Did he already know what Celestia would do, and was merely trying to see if Twilight would be honest with him? Or was he actually unsure of how much she had changed since their last encounter?

Twilight did not know which was the case, but she did know that Mordrue was more concerned with how much a nuisance Celestia could be, not how dangerous she was, and that unnerved her. Mordrue was not afraid of Celestia which meant he had some ace in the whole either of his own power or a spell perhaps? Either way, if he was expecting her to come right away when he snatched Scoots, then he would have the element of surprise and the princess would be a target the moment she appeared.

However, If she told Mordrue that Celestia would come with the guards, Mordrue would be expecting time to prepare for her, which would make the princess the one with the element of surprise; to pop up right in front of that pint sized war monger and blast him for all she was worth. She had made her decision, now all she needed was Mordrue himself to complete the ploy.

As if he could hear her thoughts, the black griffon materialized out of the shadows above them flapping down to circle around the two dangling mares. His now regrettably familiar and unnerving gleam twinkling at them from his green eyes.

“Are we ready to spare again my dear alicorn?” he smirked at her, Twilight noticing that he had adorned his personal armor, a heavily embroidered chain-mail, with the sigil of Tashar the gryphon god of war upon the front.

“Just try it Mordrue, I can take anything you can dish out!” snared Twilight in mock defiance, trying to make the charade look as real as possible.

“True, you are strong, but your friend over there looks to be on the verge of death’s door. You might be able to handle it for a few more days, but i wonder how long she can?” he threatened.

“Leave her alone!” yelled Twilight, her concern for protecting Rainbow nearly making her break character. “Fine if it’s information you want, I will tell you,” gave in Twilight with a forced but convincing sigh of defeat.

The black griffon came right up to her muzzle, his beak practically resting alongside it. The presence of his body so close to hers making her shiver. “Tell me now!” he growled. “What would your precious Celestia do if she knew I was after my key?”

“She… she would gather as many forces as she could. She’d want to surround and capture you, and stop your horde. That’ the most logical path, and Celestia is a princess and therefore she thinks clearly and logically in all things.”

The griffon looked at her for a period of time during which Twilight wondered if he was fully convinced or figuring out how to kill her for her lie.

Then he turned from her and gave a light chuckle, “heh heh heh, Just as I remember of old sun butt. Always the thinker, never the impulsive one. Good.”

Twilight breathed heavily as she realized she had been holding her breath all this time and that thumping sound she had been listening to was the hearty beating of her heart. Mordrue had bought it!

~

Daring circled the spire with as much stealth as she could manage, keeping to the undergrowth and behind the trees to gaze along and up at the various sides of the massive griffon tower. Under the guise of temples the old griffons had built many a stronghold like this upon the lands of their neighbors. Most had either crumbled or been abandoned over the passage of time, however, some were still in use. This particular fortress was older than most she had seen, but it was still a formidable looking point sticking out of the ground. There were a number of passages leading inside the structure itself, but each would most likely be guarded. However, if the griffons were using the river as a source of fresh water they would need some way of getting it into the Spire.

As she scanned the river, the golden-brown pegasus noticed the small trench leading from the riverside to the very side of the Spire. Daring could only surmise that they must have a vent to draw the water into an underground well.

Daring suddenly had an idea that was half mad and half brilliant (the very balance she lived her entire life by). Making her way to the river's edge she slowly dipped herself into the water. The cold feel of the river was a scathing wake up call to the insanity her plan, but it was one that she was going to have to endure through to the end.

Daring swam with the river current, following it as she kept her head low, hoping none of the griffons would catch sight of her passing through the water. Kicking her legs she angled herself to enter the trench leading to the fortress, the large tower becoming larger and more imposing as she swam directly under it. She came to a full stop facing the old cold but still strong rock. The icy river water was splashing across her face even as it lapped at the stone foundations of the griffon keep.

Taking one deep breath Daring plunged the rest of her body down into the water, swimming toward and eyeing the stone for any sign of a gate or vent. She patted the stone with her hooves, checking physically, while her eyes did their best under the water. She was halfway through her air when she finally saw the outline of the vent just below her on the right. It was above the reeds and rocks that formed the bottom of the trench.

Pulling herself back up as fast as her hooves were able, Daring broke the surface of the water like a hopping salmon, allowing fresh (and welcomed) air to swell her lungs. Once she had recovered her air supply she dived once more under the water and with quick speed she zoomed towards the vent, her wings securely held at her side.

She brought her hooves to bear on the vent, forcefully trying to pull it up. For a while she struggled to make any leeway but the metal gate refused to budge an inch, and her air was starting to become scarce. Returning to the surface Daring realized she would have to wait for the gate to open on it’s own.

Hugging close to the wall in order to anchor herself, Daring only hoped that someone inside got thirsty real quick.

~

Mordrue fled down the long corridor as fast as his wings could take him, billowing fire and screams of battle erupting all around him as did so. Fleeing down the corridor he broke out into a large chamber filled with flames, the walls themselves seemingly melting from the heat. Turning just in time to avoid a pillar of fire erupting from the corridor behind him, Mordrue flew to the center of the chamber. Within the center of the chamber lay a large pedestal with a massive goldstone, the hilt of an amazing sword stood out of the top.

Making his way to grip the hilt he desperately tried to pull the sword out of the stone only to find it not budging an inch. The flames and sounds of clashing metal and screaming soldiers came closer and closer and yet still the sword would not move. All of a sudden the sword pulled itself out of the stone and ripped its way from his clutch hovering in the air before him. Staring up in complete shock and growing fear Mordrue was powerless to do anything as the flames began creeping up his body as the sword itself turned in the air and flew towards him.

“Arrrghghhhh, MURDER!” screamed the black griffon, rising off his stone, his fur and feathers covered in sweat and his eyes wide and fearful. Breathing heavily he looked frantically around, but there were no fires, no sounds of battle, no sword, all was calm and still.

Where had that nightmare come from? What did it all mean? Mordrue was completely unsure of whether the dream was a premonition of warning, or simply a result of his combined desires and stress. Either way it didn't matter, he needed to find the sword and the key was the only way to do so. First however, his throat was dry and his wits were high strung and he needed something cool to wash down the fear he was feeling.

“Someone bring me fresh water from the well… NOW! He hollered as his voice echoed throughout the entire Spire.

~

Daring suddenly felt the water pressure around her legs change, the current flowing below her kicking legs. She knew immediately that this was a signal that the vent was opening up to allow more water into the well. Despite seeing her opportunity to get inside, she was mentally accosted with the growing doubts in her head; would she be able to hold her breathe long enough to get in, or would she drown halfway? This one concern especially worried her for she had little idea of actually how long it would take to get to the well, or even what the shape was of the vent and tunnel.

Yet, if she didn’t move now she could lose her only opportunity to get inside and time was running out. Such consequences warranted a little risk and so Daring decided then and there to take the chance.

Taking a deep breath she plunged once again under the cold blurry surface and kicked with her hind legs as she pointed herself downward.

As she approached the vent she found that the latch had opened, revealing a dark passageway leading through the stone wall. Without hesitation Daring directed herself into the opening, finding it was just big enough for her to squeeze through (as long as her wings rested against her side). Daring was relieved to find that the pressure of the vent opening and drawing in the water helped her speed along faster than if she was swimming just on her own.

She practically sped down the vent’s tunnel with very little trouble however, she was quickly running out of air and she could barely see any end in sight. The vent was dark and her eyes couldn’t adjust under the water, her mind going a bit dizzy from the lack of oxygen.

Finally she seemed to pass through the end of the tunnel and into a circular shaft just big enough for her to fit as long as she remained vertical. Kicking her legs she zipped up through the dark cold water, her lungs beginning to burn, which her movements reflected as she struggled more powerfully and frantic.

She burst from the water gasping, spitting out the water that had filled her lungs while also inhaling as hard as she could. She sucked in the air as fast as possible, never before having felt so deprived of something so essential.

Regaining her wits she realized that she was once again in a dark space, reaching out with her hooves she could just feel the walls of the shaft. Everything was devoid of light and warmth, the cold stone a perfect coolant for the well water.

All of a sudden she gave a, ‘mrpph,’ as something smacked her upon the head. Ducking out of the object's way Daring came to realize it was a bucket. The bucket descended into the water inches from Daring’s face before lifting up and out of the water, full and dripping. The ice cold drops pelted Daring on her nose and forehead as she tried to look up to see the top of the shaft.

Daring contemplated how she was going to get out of this one. Her most favored option was to simply climb out, the walls were large enough she could brace her back against one side and slowly inch her way up the shaft. The only issue was that the walls would be wet and smooth, not likely to have many hoof holds. This would mean she would have to be extremely careful or risk plummeting back down the shaft.

Bracing her back against one side of the shaft she lifted her hind legs to touch upon the opposite side. Daring had to give a shiver as the cold wall pressed against her already drenched back and the bottom of her hooves. With a determined sigh she began slowly sliding up the shaft, using her legs to inch up the wall then drag her back up to once again level herself off. Every few feet she would take a quick breather to regain some strength before continuing on.

The whole process was slow work, the slippery wall making it even harder to stay in place. Daring found she had to press hard against the wall to even keep upright, nearly losing her hold twice and only being saved by her hooves scratching against the wall.

Daring was determined to reach the top, a fierce determination that blazed like a growling fire inside of her, flashes of her friends faces as well as her daughters danced across her eyes. All she could think about was helping them, keeping them safe, what was a little discomfort or risk compared to that?

Daring had made her escape from worse traps and environments than this before, and she was determined that she would not be defeated by a well. As she looked up she caught sight of a faint light, signalling the top of the shaft. It was still a few feet away, but it was getting brighter and brighter the closer to it she came.

In her growing excitement to get to the top, Daring forgot to press herself against the wall. As she lifted herself up she slipped, flopping backwards. She quickly put out her front hooves sliding along the wall as she kicked her hind hooves out as straight as she could. Her body slid down the shaft until her hooves managed to slow her descent, coming to an abrupt halt. The ordeal leaving her making the world's most uncomfortable yoga pose.

‘Oh just freaking great,’ groaned Daring mentally, now having to climb up the shaft while arched like this.

She slowly crab walked up the sides of the well, not even stopping for a rest in her resolve to simply get out of this shaft. Her efforts finding reward as her hind hooves clawed from the sides of the wall to grasp a hoof-hold on dusty rock. Leveling herself off at the open mouth of the shaft Daring could see the well room was illuminated by several torches. Aside from her the room lay empty, whoever had collected the water now long gone.

With a great push Daring flipped herself forward and back onto all fours upon the solid rock of the chamber. Giving a quick look around Daring slid herself against the wall of the chamber eyeing several different flights of stairs leading in different directions. Some going up, others going down, while the rest kept on the chambers level but lead into dark passageways most of which were barely lit.

Daring had to pick one, and was now faced with the next challenge of having to figure out deductively which flight would lead her to her friends.

‘Alright Daring, now’s the moment, you’ve done the physical now for the mental. Time to use every skill and technique you developed from years of study and experience in archaeology. Time to make all those years of digging, dodging ponies wanting to kill you, all that danger and student fees, finally pay off… hhmmm. So, eenie meeny miny…’

~

Twilight and Rainbow hadn’t seen a griffon for at last two hours now, hanging from their bonds both mares were exhausted, hungry and growing impatient.

Twilight was froth with worry over the escape plan, while Dash was still too sore to move really and just groaned in agony. After having given Mordrue the false information he had left them alone with barely a thought it seemed. In fact there had been no griffons attending them at all, neither for food nor further torture.

“Oh man Twi, I am so hungry, I wouldn’t mind a little more torture. Just as long as they feed us afterwards,” moaned Rainbow the groans she was emitting dwindling in comparison to the ones her stomach was producing.

“Oh Dash, don’t say things like that, we’ll be free soon. You’ll see, we’ll get out of this, then we will get some food okay?” reassured Twilight.

“O-Okay Twilight, but those bumbling griffon boys better not make us wait too long,” replied Dash hotly.

Twilight only could nod in response, Buck had visited shortly after her audience with Mordrue to confirm she had given him the false information. The young griffon had told her that things would start happening within the next few hours so they should wait right for him and his brother.

Twilight didn’t know how long Dash could go on, she was extremely weak and the torture sessions had only made her condition even worse. Rainbow would be a serious problem when they escaped, she could barely remain conscious for long periods of time.

However, that was the least of their concerns. Twilight was contemplating everything that they needed to get done once freed. The first step being getting back to ponyville. The second would involve securing Spike and sending a message to Celestia, of course taking down the griffons watching him first, if they could find them. Too many variables were present and Twilight was panicking as she realized that they might not be able to get to Scootaloo before it was too late.

“Oh gosh Twi, how did we get into this mess? Continued Rainbow groggily. “If it wasn’t bad enough that we have no idea where Daring is at, but now Scootaloo is in danger, we’re trussed up like a pair of turkeys, you’re magics out, we have to wait on the most annoying pair of griffons I have ever talked too, and…”

“Rainbow will you please… SHUT THE FUCK UP, Celestia Dammit!” hollered Twilight, the pressure and worry having over ridden her modesty and self control.

Rainbow could only widen her eyes in shock, her mouth gaping open at her usually composed friends outburst and just dangled there in awkward silence.

“She has a point Rainbow,” spoke up another voice from below them, both mares flashing their eyes down to see the golden brown mare flapping her way up the shaft.

“Daring Do!” cried both Rainbow and Dash in unison, Twilight joining Rainbows dumbfounded expression as they looked upon the adventuress.

“Hey yeah why don’t you call Mordrue down for some tea and cookies while you’re at it!” hissed Daring. “Shut it both of you.”

“Daring how did you find us?” inquired Twilight, shifting her weight t pull on her bonds as the adventuress came up to her eye level.

“A little birdy told me before I clocked him, how’s it hanging Princess?” quipped Daring.

Twilight could only roll her eyes as she pulled on her bonds. “Quick Daring there’s a weakness in my cuffs, you just gotta put some pressure into it.”

Daring nodded before reaching upwards with her own hooves finding Twilight was right, the metal had warped and was brittle, a good placed hit would break it. Turning herself around she carefully positioned her back hooves towards the cuffs, drawing herself back she nodded at Twilight who braced herself, and then kicked for all she was worth.

Twilight cried out in both pain and joy as the metal shattered and she dropped only for her pristine wings to catch her fall.

Both mares then flew over to Dash, Twilight bringing her hoof to raise her friends chin up.

“See Rainbow we’re going to get out of here.”

“Thanks Twi,” muttered Rainbow trying her best to shake her bonds.

“She can’t fly Daring we’re going to need to carry her,” stated twilight, holding Dash close to her.

“First things first Princess,” responded Daring as she suddenly bit Twilight’s horn, ignoring the alicorns cry of surprise as she tugged the metal band off her horn and spat it out. “Now be a dear and blast these chains,” finished Daring with a grin.

Twilight brought her horn to bear and quickly melted the cuffs holding Dash, who fell only for both her and Daring to catch the limp pegasus in their hooves and draping a foreleg around their necks and shoulders.

“It’s going to take some work to get out of here gals, but we need to, Mordrue has griffons everywhere in ponyville, they’re watching everyone and preparing to grab Scoots at her party tonight.” Stated Daring worry filling her voice.

“We know, Mordrue told us, he’s been keeping us from warning Celestia, he even has spike under watch,” replied Twilight.

“H-he even has some n-n-no good, back-s-s-tabbing guards eughhh,” trialed off Rainbow trying to add her two bits worth.

“That’s right Mordrue said he even has some of Celestia’s guard on his side,” muttered Twilight.

“Not good, but first things first we need to get out of here,” answered Daring, the talk about crooked royal guard putting her even more on edge.

“We might have some help, we have two guys inside who will help us, they were going to break us out tonight but…” trialed off Twilight.

“Know where they are?” asked Daring noting the princesses slow shake of her head.

“Then we’ll have to try and find them, or an exit,” finished Daring. “This is not going to be easy girls.”

“You got that right bitch!” came the growl from above them, the trio looking up to see seven guards staring back at them, their metal talons glinting in the weak torchlight.

~

Daring and the others flew downwards through the Spiral, several griffons following them cawing in warning to the rest of the flock. Daring led them, while along with Twilight, supporting Dash as much as she could, neither her nor the purple alicorn willing to let go of their hold on the rainbow maned pegasus.

The griffons however, were waiting for them, as several dozen lay below them, blocking all the lower entrance-ways, the torch light illuminating the rows of sharp metal claws and beaks glaring at them in hatred.

Daring and Twilight did a fast halt in mid air, Rainbow groaning as she rocked between them, her grip on their shoulders tightening in response.

“Back up the tower, NOW! Called Daring, zooming as fast as she was able, Twilight quickly matching her for speed.

The three ponies shooting back upwards right towards them, caught their pursuers off hand, the griffons halting themselves in mid air in surprise. This allowed the ponies to zoom past them, but their stupor didn’t last long for they immediately flew after them matching their pace.

The torchlight revealed up ahead the opening in the roof platform that ran the middle length of the tower.

“Hey Twilight, did Dash ever tell you about the threading the needle maneuver?” hollered Daring.

“No why?” answered Twilight, her eyes finally settling on the hole up ahead and now able to guess what kind of move this was going to be. “Oh Buck!” she cried.

“Yeah on my signal wrap yourself around Dash, extend your right wing and hold on tight!”

Twilight nodded but deep down she was screaming at how crazy this was going to be. The three of them now hurtling towards the opening.

“Now!” cried Daring, wrapping herself around Dash and extending her left wing, as Twilight did the same with her own body and her right wing. The group shooting right through the hole, the tips of their wings just brushing the sides of the platform.

Now careening into the upper levels of the Spire, Daring and Twilight both caught glimpses of Mordrue staring at them from atop a grand rock at the back of the platform, his green eyes widening in surprise and shock.

“Stop them you imbeciles, seal off the entrances!” came his reverberating voice as the three mares just focused on one thing, escape.

Heading towards the nearest entrance the trio were forced to ban hard life as the opening suddenly bristled with glaring griffons, one of which leaped out of the tunnel and right on the backs of Daring and Twilight.

Another two all of a sudden were on them from below, sharp talons fastening into their manes. That was when Rainbow suddenly launched her hind legs forward, using Twilight and Daring as leverage, catching both griffons in the beak.

The assailants fell off the mares plummeting back down the spire, while the one on their backs lifted his claws to bring it down, only for another burly body to smash into his own back cracking his spine.

As he slipped off their backs the trio of mares encountered the scowling face of Buck, his brother flapping quickly behind him like a shadow.

“Well not the escape plan I was hoping for, but beggars can’t be choosers eh?” he playfully sneered at Twilight the purple alicorn giving him a sheepish and exasperated look.

“Just get us out of here, Daring meet our inside griffons,” offered Twilight.

Daring gave Buck a curt nod before she looked down to see several dozen griffons collecting on the platform below, having come from the bottom levels and joining the ones already positioned in the top.

“We got some serious company, any ideas? She asked the griffon boy beside her, his own yellow eyes flashing with surprise at the numbers below them.

“The top entrance is still free. Head for it as fast as you can, we’ll hold them off for as long as possible, then join you if we can.” He added.

“That’s suicide!” cried Twilight.

“Better than all of us being dead though right?” retorted the griffon.

“No time to bicker come on!” yelled Daring as she dragged both Rainbow and Twilight with her up towards the very tip of the Spire. Buck gave the princess a passing grin before him and his brother hurtled back down the shaft crashing into the flock of snarling griffons below.

Despite the ferocity of the two warriors, several of the griffons managed to get past the battling duo heading after the retreating mares with growing speed.

Daring could see the opening of the top entrance way ahead, like the griffon boy had said it was free, the majority of the warriors having focused their attentions below. They could make it if they were just a bit faster, but supporting Dash was slowing them down.

'There’s no way the three of us can make it there before those griffons catch up to us, we have to drop some weight,’ she thought to herself dreading the decision she was about to make. But there was no choice and she only hoped her friends could forgive her for what she had to do.

Pushing herself away from Dash, Daring dumped the blue pegasus’s weight onto Twilight who gave a surprise 'meep', right before Daring disengaged from the other two and dropped downwards like a stone, hitting the first pursuing griffon on the head and dragging his companions down with her as they all fell back down towards the platform.

“Daring!” cried Twilight while Dash just let out a weak keen, as their friend plummeted down out of view.

However, Daring had underestimated the number of griffons following them as several more flights of warriors took the place of the ones she had just incapacitated.

Twilight shook her head as she supported the weight of Dash alone, finding the flight easier but still slow going do to how heavy her friend was. She could also hear the cawing and snarling of the griffons following them. Fear and determination battle inside her heart and her mind as she realized one way to stop them from following them, especially to keep them from coming after them once they were outside. But the danger was she might kill Daring, Buck, or even herself and Dash, the move was too risky.

A crossbolt hurtling past her head however, decided for her, turning her head she focused magic into her horn. Targeting the upper ceiling of the spire Twilight let loose a powerful magical burst that exploded the stone, the rock shattering and raining down the tower's shaft.

Several of her pursuers were flattened instantly by the stone while the rest of the flock dispersed as fast as they could. The rocks crashed into the platform taking out several more griffons, even as Mordrue brought up a magical shield to try and block the falling ceiling.

A dozen more griffons flew past the Twilight and Dash, no longer interested in the mares and instead hurtled towards the ceiling to try and keep the top of the spire from caving in.

Twilight and Dash just narrowly dodged the falling rocks and sped through the tunnel, breaking out into the fresh air free. Looking back however, both could only wonder if their freedom had been worth the cost.

~

Back inside the tower the dust had finally settled, several of the griffons having used themselves as load bearers on the ceiling, while another set of engineers fixed the broken roof and cracked stone.

Below upon the middle platform that ran the middle length of the spire, the griffons had been sorting out the wounded from the dead. Mordrue surveyed these efforts with some trepidation, clacking his metal talons against his stone throne, changing his gaze back to the numerous mirrors hanging off the stones sides. Trying to use them to catch a glimpse of where Twilight and her pegasus friend had escaped too.

A grunt from the side brought the mage’s attention back to the situation at hand, bringing his eyes to focus on the bandaged body of Dukat staring back at him.

“Ah back from medical care already I see Captain,” stated Mordrue solemnly.

“Yes my lord, I--I have the count of casualties my lord, would you like to hear it?” answered Dukat timidly. Despite his anger over his beating at the hooves of Daring Do, he did not want to antagonize his chieftain.

“Report then!” muttered Mordrue in contempt.

“Twenty wounded, ten dead sir, we also have Daring Do and the collaborator under guard below.”

Mordrue nodded as he contemplated his next course of action. This little incident had made him late for the party but he could still meet his followers at the edge of the Everfree and personally escort them back. With any luck they could have the key half way back to the Spire before Celestia or her moronic guard got involved. But first it would be best to clean up in-house, before worrying about outside influences.

“Bring them both up here to me, the rest of you take your positions. I want you all to witness this,” demanded Mordrue taking a seated stance upon his rock.

Daring was the first flown up through the center hole, chains leading from her hooves and neck to the several griffon handlers accompanying her. Next came two more griffons dragging the limp body of Buck between them, while a final griffon followed them dragging the lifeless body of Buck’s brother Bones.

Daring was dragged right beside Mordrue’s rock, while Buck and Bones were both dumped unceremoniously on the floor of the platform. Buck immediately went to his brothers side, feeling for his pulse while he held the cold and unresponsive body close to his own.

Daring struggled in her chains as she looked up with contempt at Mordrue and unrestrained sadness when she looked back towards Buck, the young griffon seemingly refusing to believe the cold hard reality that his brother was gone.

Mordrue only grimaced at the sight, in many ways it was pathetic and unseemly for such proud warriors as themselves to cry over the dead, especially when the dead was an enemy collaborator. Turning to address the gathered flock, he began to make his way down his rock sliding over to where Buck was cradling his brother’s broken body.

“You all see? This is what I told you would happen if you trusted the ponies. Their friendship, their word, their integrity… MEANS NOTHING!” he hollered glaring around at the sea of wide and terrified eyes. “This is what happens when you allow compassion to rule your heart, and mercy to rule your head. This is what happens when you surrender your fury to kindness and welcome in heroism!”

Y-y-you’re wrong…” came the sobbing yet piercing voice of the young griffon before him, still holding his brothers head in his lap. Buck stared unrelenting at Mordrue, hatred flickering across his facial features.

Mordrue gave a cruel laugh before he spat at the young griffon, the younger dodging the spittle without losing any of the burning fury in his gaze.

“I’m wrong? I’m wrong? Really you little fool! You collaborate with our enemies, help them to escape, only for the Princess to bring the whole roof down, killing ten of our warriors as well as that idiotic brother of yours… and you have the gall to say I’M WRONG?!” screamed Mordrue.

Buck to his credit did not flinch, his reasons for living had already died in his talons, and he was no longer afraid. Death and him were practically on speaking terms right now anyway.

Daring tried to take some of the heat off calling out at Mordrue, “Hey leave the kid alone Mordrue, it’s I who freed them anyway so...murph,” Daring grunted as she was suddenly silenced; one of her handlers pioneering his tunic as a muzzle, wrapped it about her mouth, cutting off Daring mid sentence.

“Thank you kindly corporal. Now back to you, turncoat. How am I wrong? If you hadn’t plotted with the ponies none of this would have happened. You fool don’t you see, you’ve killed your own brother!”

“Noooooooo!” hollered Buck jumping to his feet as he slashed at Mordrue who easily ducked the young ones attack.

“No, you killed him. You killed all of them, and doomed all of us, it’s because of you we’re paying the price of our forefathers, this is your war against Equestria not ours, and it’s your leadership that led my brother and I to this end! You are not fit to lead Mordrue and so I challenge you for leadership!”

Mordrue seemed taken aback at this, a collective gasp and explosion of murmurs from the assembled griffon legion drowned out any semblance of silence. Mordrue seeming to come out of his shock nodded towards several griffons by the throne. One of them detaching himself from the group and making his way behind his leader, the black griffon doing his best to shield the other from sight.

“Challenge, me? HAHAHAHAHAHA that is rich boy, but be serious. You are young and foolish, and if that wasn’t enough, you're barely even a real griffon. You're more a pony in griffon skin,” guffawed Mordrue.

“I mean it, you Mordrue are neither a leader nor a griffon, you are just an idiot!” jabbed Buck, ignoring his former leaders antagonizing words. Leaning forward, he was now crouching into a fighting stance as Mordrue sat back on his haunches, lifting one of his wings to extend outwards (for whatever purpose Buck had no clue).

“I beg your pardon?” demanded Mordue, now starting to show some vulnerability.

“You heard me! You’re an idiot and an incompetent leader, face me now and we’ll see who's a real griffon. “

Mordrue only sighed flexing his muscles as he picked at his beak with his claws. “Oh dear me, I am moved by your passion Buck. The ferocity in your voice is inspiring, but there is so much more to being a leader than simply being an passionate speaker. There’s responsibility, and cunning as well, wouldn’t you agree lieutenant Gildur?” finished the black griffon, lowering his outstretched wing in a dramatic fashion to reveal a brown gryphon in silver chain-mail holding a crossbow pointed right at Buck.

The young griffon had barely a moment to react before a cross bolt plunged into his chest dropping him flat.

Mordrue stood still for the moment allowing the assembled griffons to fully appreciate the lesson, before growling in disgust.

“Loser, dump him and his brother's body into the river. Let the traitors rot in their watery grave!”

As several of the guards did just that, Mordrue tuned to Daring Do, ignoring the look of horror on her face at seeing the other griffon cut down.

“Ah miss Do, I think it will be best if we keep you gagged so you just have to listen alright?” he rhetorically asked of her, coming to face her muzzle to beak. “You think freeing your friends will stop me… think again, even if they do manage to escape the Everfree my griffons are already in ponyville. There is no stopping what is coming, but don’t worry you'll be having some company real soon.”

Daring could only look at him quizzically, her struggle against her bonds having ceased as she instead grumbled through the gag at her captors.

“Since you gave birth to the key you are her mother, but since the key came from me, that makes me like the father doesn’t it?” he teased her watching the indignity and outrage rise about her eyes and face. “Well don’t fret too much Daring, we’ll have some time to talk about it when we have our family reunion tonight.”

Daring could only look on in shock as Mordrue’s patted her on the head. “Yes we will be quite the little family won’t we?” he smirked at her. Giving his guards a “take her away” signal he watched as they dragged the wide eyed looking Daring Do away, his words having caused her to seize up in complete shock.

“But sir!” came Dukat’s voice from behind him, the captain doing his best to keep his distance from Daring Do as she was dragged away. Coming to rest by Mordrue’s side he bowed in respect before standing to attention. “What of the Princess of Friendship? They know where we are now, once they get out of the forest, won’t they return with the royal guard?”

“Of course they will, but by then it won’t matter. The key will be mine by midnight and as for the royal guard, anyone of you is worth ten of them. But you do raise a good point,” added Mordrue. “Very well captain, in my absence prepare the Spire for hell itself. Seal off all but the top entrances and begin breaking out all weapons and armor. Have all crossbows close to talon and set a watch on all paths to the tower. Send them in teams of two, if they spot anyone coming have one report back here, while the other observes any further developments.

Dukat nodded and saluted Mordrue. “It shall be done my lord, we will be ready to repel any attack by morning!” Lifting off the ground he screeched a powerful war cry, several other griffons launching from their roosts to join him as they flew through the hole in the floor to fulfill their master's wishes.

Mordure as well lifted off the ground, his wings flapping tirelessly, rising further up the Spire to leave through one of the upper tunnels, cawing in laughter as his followers turned their focus back on him.

“Oh yes they will come and we shall be waiting. The children of Celestia will meet the sons of Gryphonstone in all out battle. And we will make the skies rain with their blood!”

Scootaloo's Lament

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8 part 1: Party Crashing

Author's Note

Here we are the first part of chapter 8, this was just a little too big to put into one chapter i THINK.

This chapter also involves one pretty diabolical scene, and i just know I'm going to get some hate, maybe even some dislikes from some on this one.

Sorry guys i needed to do it.

Chapter 8 part 1: Party Crashing

“Alright, let’s go over the plan, one more TIME!” grunted Scratch as he held the pointing stick tight in one set of talons, the other set nearly ripping a patch of his head feathers out by the roots.

Scratch, Shekel and the other Ponyville infiltrators had gathered behind the Sugar Cube Corner to go over the plan for the party, the beginning of which, was just an hour or so away. However, a little confusion over the exact flow of the plan still seemed to linger among many in the group.

“Come on guys this is the third time we’ve been over this,” groaned Scratch. The exasperated gryphon was pulling his ears in frustration, even as he directed the stick to scratch some lines over a very crude diagram of the Town Hall drawn in the dirt. “What is so hard to get? First the party starts right at seven sharp so we need to quickly ensure that the delivery entrance for the Town Hall is clear. Got that? It has to be clear before we walk around and enter through the main doors. We mingle, we socialize, all the while positioning ourselves strategically around the room. Two-Bits! Pay attention dump feathers. You, Quarter, and Nickel cover the apple family, the last thing we need is that large red lummox or that walking orange kickstand interfering.”

Scratch paused long enough to ensure that the griffons in question acknowledged their part to play. The nods he saw in response seemed to put him at ease. “Okay good. Now, when the party reaches its culmination-or-er-climax, they will bring out a cake for the young filly. This next step is essential, Moola, you and Loot must place a bang popper in the cake set precisely for five minutes. Got that? Five minutes, not two, not six, not four or three, five exactly.”

“Aye we got it, five minutes, you don’t have to keep repeating it,” mumbled Loot and Moola together.

“The pink whirlybird nightmare has placed several boxes about the ceiling filled with confetti and ribbons,” continued Scratch, pointing the stick now to an even cruder drawn figure that was supposed to be a pony. Sticking the stick violently into the center of the crude drawing again and again, the gryphon hissed out the rest of the plan. “They will start to sing happy birthday after they’ve brought out the cake, and once they get to the end, these boxes will be dumped onto the whole hall. This should coincide with the cake bomb, and that explosion should give us enough of a distraction to grab the brat.”

“That’s all well and good Scratch,” complained Two-Bits, interrupting while hunching his hulking frame to peer at the dirt drawing. “But if the cake exploding gives us the key, how do we escape without all of Ponyville on our tails?”

“Well we’ve added a few of these bang poppers to the confetti mix,” answered Scratch, hefting in one set of talons the small round crystal ball, the runes upon it dormant in inactivation. “Once they are dropped they should go off immediately; It will cover our escape out the delivery entrance. Once we have escaped the town, Mordrue should arrive to take possession of the key.” As he finished, he made sure to gasp for breath, having not taken any for the last few minutes.

Saw-Bucks, one of Two-Bits bruisers suddenly held up his talons, “Hey wait a minute! Which one of us grabs the key?” he asked.

“Shekel and I are in charge of that task,” answered Scratch coldly.

“Why you?”

“Because we are Mordrue’s lieutenants and we say so, that’s why!” growled Scratch.

“Fine…point taken…” trailed off the griffon along with the last of the teams discerning voices.

“Are we all good on the plan then? You’re all nodding so I’ll take that as a yes. Good lads, now let’s get ready, the party starts in half an hour.”

As the griffons disbanded, Scratch shook his beak in exhaustion. “Oh boy, this mission is turning into one huge pile of…”

~

“...Crab Apples!” croaked Rainbow weakly, Hovering as much as she could with Twilight holding her dead weight.

“Better than nothing Rainbow, just take a few bites and we’ll settle back down on the ground,” replied the purple Princess, huffing under the weight of the cyan mare.

Both mares were hovering beside a hunched over crab apple tree, one of the few they could find that wasn’t buried behind a sea of barbed tree limbs, twisted branches, and spiked vines.

It had been several hours since they had escaped the Spire due to the sacrifice of the two young griffons and Daring Do. Twilight had no idea if Daring or Buck or even Bones were even still alive. If they were, then had they been imprisoned as both Rainbow and her had been?

There had been no time after the collapse of the roof to really think about that. So taking a play out of the Rainbow Dash playbook, Twilight made a split decision based on pure instinct. She hadn’t waited for the dust to clear before she was already hauling Rainbow and herself into the midst of the Everfree. Her main goal was to put as much distance between them and the griffon spire as she could.

She knew they needed to move quickly, for she had no idea how long it would take for the griffons to send scouts after them. Of course diving headfirst into the Everfree with no map or sense of one's location, was a mad-mares dream, and they had gotten lost quite easily.

Eventually they had stopped trying to find any known landmarks and had decided to instead alter their search patterns for wherever they could find abundant food. Crippling hunger was now driving their actions rather than a sense of escaping this tangled hellhole, though that was Twilight's next step. This crab apple tree had been the first real sign of edible food for at least a mile.

The cyan mare bit into half of one of the dangling golden orbs, nearly spitting out her mouthful at how sour it was. “Ah yuck that tastes like sh— heh heh,” she trailed off with a chuckle and humbly swallowing instead after a glare and growl from Twilight. The princess was clearly in no mood for Dash’s typical behavior, not with something this serious.

Rainbow sheepishly looked down to the ground before trying to take another bite, only for her teeth to miss completely. Looking with surprise Rainbow suddenly noticed that both of them were starting to slowly descend towards the ground. Twilight it seems was no longer able to hold them up on her own.

“Can’t hold it Dash! My wings are so tired and my body is weak,” she spluttered, flapping even harder to trying stay afloat.

“Just lower us slowly Twi, but be gentle. If you just drop you risk breaking both our wing-bones,” advised Rainbow bracing herself just encase the egghead couldn’t hold it.

Twilight however, managed to lower them safely to the ground before she collapsed into the dirt. Rainbow refused to let go of Twilight though, and managed to pull the princess up and towards her, sitting cross legged on the ground with the purple alicorns head in her lap.

“You rest Twilight, I’ll get enough apples for the both of us,” declared Rainbow, lowering Twilight’s head to the soft dirt gently before staggering to her own hooves.

“But Rainbow, you’re even weaker than i am, how will you get those apples down here?” inquired Twilight her voice soft in it's soreness.

“I’m going to use my head of course!”” cheered Rainbow, right before she head-butted the trunk of the tree with one massive blow. The entire tree quivered and lurched upon the impact but still held onto it’s golden treasures. “Okay, gonna try that again!” she called out before giving the tree another powerful head-butt, this time causing several of the golden apples to drop to the ground. Rainbow smashed her head into the tree several more times, until a large pile of crab apples had collected on the ground. Gathering up the pile of apples in her wings and hooves Rainbow stumbled over to the purple alicorn, dropping the apples to the ground. Moving her head she nudged a hoofful of them them over towards Twilight.

“How’s your head Dash?” asked Twilight, taking a sour bite of one of the apples before her hooves.

“I won’t lie Twi, it’s aching something awful, but at least it’s taken my mind off the pain in my body.”

Twilight smiled at her friend's words, even as she dove into the apples, eating as much as she could to get her strength back. Across from her, Rainbow joined in her enthusiasm with her own pile.

“We have to get our strength back Rainbow,” mumbled Twilight with w mouthful of apple, the justice and skin of one such victim hanging from her lip. “Once I have enough stamina and energy back, i can start using my magic to get us out of here.”

“How Twi? You said you so yourself, you can’t teleport if you have no idea where you are, and aside from blasting apart the whole Everfree, how else can we find our way out of here?” demanded Rainbow haughtily.

“I don’t need to know where I am if I use a locator spell. All i need is an accurate mental picture of the one I want to find, such as let’s say, Spike. Who should be still in Ponyville. That way the locator spell will guide us to him and take us out of his place.”

“Will that actually work?” asked Dash.

“We’re going to see aren’t we? Scootaloo and everyone else are counting on us.”

~

Scratch and Shekel led in front of Two-Bits, Quarter, and Nickel as the group of griffons quietly made their way behind the Town Hall.

“Quietly now, the last thing we need is for any-pony to see us and get suspicious,” cautioned Shekel, the griffons feeling a bit bare without their armor or their metal talons.

“Thanks lieutenant obvious!” snorted Quarter, the grey furred griffon growling through his sharp beak. His talons were so big Shekel didn’t think he even needed the metal ones in a fight.

“Don’t make trouble Quarter, our lieutenants need to maintain their concentration, right boys?” jeered Two-Bits, his own massive frame dwarfing those of both Shekel and Scratch.

“Shut it Two-Bits, and pass it on to the other two morons!” quipped Scratch, his voice strong and unwavering though deep inside he was shaking with terror. It wasn’t usually healthy for a gryphon of his size to antagonize griffons of their size.

The group managed to find their way to the delivery entrance, the back passages of Ponyville being hard to navigate in the dark. The delivery entrance however, wasn’t that hard to miss. The entrance had been designed to allow the passage of large crates so the large barn like doors stood out to any passerby. As of now they were tightly closed as usual among the off hours.

The plan was to unlock the back doors, make sure no-pony was around to see them or get in the way, then finally meet the rest of the troops inside the Hall. It was a solid plan, it was a clever plan, it was going to be a successful plan…or else it would be if not for the two ponies laughing at one another right in front of the entrance doors.

Scratch seized up in fear as he wondered if the ponies had been expecting some kind of ploy? Were they betrayed? would Canterlot guards be coming soon, and them without their armor or weapons. Although while he was happy to freeze in place, Two-Bits and his two brothers, pushed him forward, the group now heading straight for the pair who just now were noticing they had company.

“Dammit! here put it out,” stated the lead pony feverishly. dropping what appeared to be a small light to the ground before stomping it with his hoof. He was a golden furred male earth-pony, his fur wavy and frizzled like taffy. The other was another earth-pony, this one a mare. She was colored lime green with a two-tone cerulean mane.

“Come on Tea, get that out of here,” demanded the male, his own hoof stamping impatiently as he nervously caught the gaze of the griffons.

As the griffons approached their nostrils flared as they caught the unmistakable whiff of Las Pegasus Buzz herb, a powerful yet largely harmless intoxicant. It was soon clear what these two ponies were doing back here. Sighing in relief, Scratch retook the lead, pushing himself forward and giving the two ponies a friendly smile.

“We…we, w-weren’t doing anything illegal here,” stuttered the male his eyes flashing every-which way they could.

“Oh grow a pair Caramel!” growled the lime-green mare haughtily. “We weren’t doing anything but having a bit of fun griffon,” the female pony calmly stated.

“Oh that’s fine my dear, we have no intention of pursuing any legal matters on this subject, we’re just uh…security—yeah that’s it. We’re just doing some routine checks on the doors. In regards to that, can I ask how you got out here?” answered Scratch, the speed of his voice making him sound more like an auctioneer than a security guard.

The lime green pony smiled at that, shaking her head towards the doors. “We kind of… found the chain lock on the inside of the door unlocked, and here we are.”

Two-Bits strode forward passing by the two ponies who stood back as the massive griffon hulk moved past them. Pulling the doors open he picked up a long silver chain from the floor and hefted it in his considerably sized talons.

“You found this, unlocked?” he questioned, chucking the chain over to Quarter who grabbed it in mid air, tucking it to his side.

“W-w-well, I may have picked it a bit,” mumbled the golden furred stallion from behind the green mare, his eyes wide with hesitation and fear.

“Who are you two anyway,” asked Shekel, pushing past Scratch to take his place beside his companion.

“My name is Tealove, I own a cafe in Canterlot, and am here just because Caramel over there invited me to the birthday party,” answered the mare stoically.

“Is that so?” answered Two-Bits, the hulking griffon winking to his two brothers. Quarter nodding as he slowly angled himself until he was now behind the pair. Nickel’ acknowledged the hint as well and took a look-out position alongside the wall. Two-Bits himself pushed right between Scratch and Shekel, coming to rest beside the two ponies. “Seems to me, you and Golden Shower here, are breaking and entering. So hemp-head what’s the deal, smoking some herb while violating building safety procedures?”

“His name is Caramel, and no we were not! What is this, an inquisition?!” demanded Tealove, her pink eyes nearly going flaming red as she glared at the griffons. Caramel also looked like he was getting his courage back for he now stood his ground. He no longer was keeping his head down as he he glared defiantly back at the griffons.

“You might want to watch your tone around us, we’re the security here, female!” hissed Scratch angrily, his own eyes shooting daggers at the uppity mare.

“And you better not be calling me female, griffon!” spat back Tealove with just as much passion.

“Hey Tea come on now this isn’t like you to be so angry, and please not around security, you know how mad Applejack gets when she has to bail us…er well, me and you by extension, out after we end up in prison for the night,” moaned Caramel.

“Applejack be damned Car, these guys have no right to fling these accusations around.”

“I’d listen to your boy-toy cream cake,” growled Quarter, his talons crunching as he cracked them.

“You don’t scare me chicken-wing, I’m from Canterlot, I face bigger tough guys then you all the time!” replied Tealove.

Scratch decided they were wasting too much time on this pointless argument (time they did not have), and so decided to try and calm down the situation.

“Okay we apologize miss, you and your friend can be on your way while we…secure the door.”

Tealove and Caramel both seemed to share a look of content as they realized they could go unscathed, both ponies nodding towards Scratch as they made their way to leave.

“Not so fast Scratch!” grunted Two-Bits. “There’s still the matter of the chain lock.”

“What about it,” muttered Scratch not appreciating the other griffon butting in and ruining the plan.

“We got to put it somewhere other than the door,” answered Two-Bits.

Tealove only looked puzzled at this, while both Scratch and Shekel stood there, wondering what their compatriot was getting at. In the end it was Caramel who broke the silence and took the bait. “Did you have a place in mind?” he inquired, his general curiosity peaked.

“Actually yes I do, right Quarter?” replied Two-Bits.

“Yeah be my guess Caramel!” hissed Quarter before he wrapped the chain around the golden stallion's neck, pulling fast and lifting the pony right off the ground.

Caramel’s eyes bulged as he was hefted off his hooves, the chain cutting of his oxygen while the griffon behind him chuckled in psychotic glee.

Tealove gave a shriek of surprise and anger before she was cut-off, as the the talons of a large griffon settled about her neck and head. Two-Bits holding the struggling mare close as his talons rested upon her mouth and around her shoulders, holding her steady in his powerful grip.

“Not so fast big mouth, we wouldn’t want your screams to alert the others now would we?” growled the large griffon into her ears.

Shifting her so she was forced to watch as the other griffon slowly choked her friend out, the chain pulling taut as it crushed his wind-pipe.

Tealoves’s eyes grew wide as she saw how purple Caramel’s face had gone, numerous veins exploding across his neck and face as he groaned and struggled. His hooves feverishly shook back and forth trying to gain any average they could, unsuccessfully as Quarter only hefted him higher, the massive griffon's strength too great.

“I hate you ponies with a passion,” growled Two-Bits in her ear, his beak resting alongside her cheek as his grip forced her to look on, not allowing her to even look away. “You are always so happy, so full of yourselves.”

Tealove could only widen her eyes unable to look away from her friends plight, the sounds he was making were so horrid she wanted to close her hears. Her own hooves as well as her body was shaking in the griffon’s powerful grip.

“My brothers and I were abandoned in the wilderness,” hissed Two-Bits into her ears once more. “Left to fend for ourselves and guess what, no magical kindness or friendship came to the rescue, no pony held out a helping hoof, or even gave a damn about us! I lost three brothers to the cold, another to timber wolves, before we were picked up by the legion. Their deal was simple, we keep our lives in exchange for a lifetime of service. That was long before our new lord set up his high class rear-end as our leader, fat lot of good it has done anyone of us. But our lifetime of misery taught me all i needed to know about this world. It’s cruel, it’s dark, and the only time anyone cares for another is if there’s something for them in return. You ponies deny that reality, you fool others into having hope for a better world. Unable to see the truth before your very eyes, so now I’m going to show it to you personally!”

At that moment Quarter gave a contented sigh and chuckle as the sound of a windpipe shattering echoed across the group. Caramels eyes had bulged half way out of his head, his neck already showing massive bruising from how hard Quarter had been pulling. His face having turned a horrific combination of purple and blue, veins bulging or exploded across his face and neck, his hooves having stopped struggling ages ago.

Quarter let go of the chain, watching with amusement as the lifeless stallions body thudded to the ground, the chain and Quarters strength being the only thing holding him up.

Tealove sobbed, tears pouring down her face as she watched her friend die, his body unceremoniously dumped like trash on the ground.

“Don’t be sad little mare, death comes for us all,” snarked Two-Bits, his talons holding her shoulders steady while the other gripped the side of her head and with great force snapped it like a twig. “Only In your case, it’s sooner than later,” he quipped as he dropped her lifeless body on-top of the other.

Scratch and Shekel stood as they had for the last few minutes with utter shock, the level of violence even for them being too sadistic and cruel.

“What in Tashar’s name did you do that for?!” demanded Scratch.

“They saw us here, they could have warned the others,” muttered Quarter.

“They didn’t know what we were up to…they were more scared we might arrest them! They wouldn't have said anything!” screeched Shekel, his eyes glued to the lifeless bodies of the two innocent ponies before them.

“Why take the chance?” answered Two-Bits. “We needed this area cleared out for our escape, we cleared it out. We needed no witnesses that could alert any pony to the plan before it goes off, we got rid of them. Play the semantics all you want lieutenants, but these kids were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“That’s right!” came Nickel’s reply, having kept guard the whole time. “We’re killers Shekel, that’s what we do.”

“You may be killers, we are warrior and murder is not one of my hobbies!” hissed Scratch, reaching past Shekel in his anger and slashing his own curved talons across Nickels ears, raking them good. The larger griffon erupting in pain as the other two just looked on with amusement.

“You aren’t much of a soldier Scratch, but you do have some fight in you,” laughed Two-Bits, sharing a grin with Quarter. “One reason we haven’t folded you in-half like a cat-toy yet!”

Scratch could only glare back at them, his heart pounding as he felt Shekel grasp his right paw with his own.

“Forget it Scratch, we need to follow the plan remember!” the urgency in his voice was enough to bring Scratch back to reality. The lead gryphon blinking as he looked down at his companion, noting the fear in his eyes.

Scratch gave a nod in response, looking down at the two corpses in front of him. “Right then, we can’t risk them being found, dump these two behind that trash bin and let’s go.” He gave the two bodies one final glance and muttered, “sorry” under his breath before walking away.

~

The party was in full swing by the time Scratch and shekel made their way inside, Two-Bits and his brothers following close behind them. Scratch gave a shake of his head as he tried to get the image of the two ponies deathly stares out of his mind. Catching sight of the dozen other griffons station about the main floor, he quickly gave them an assuring nod, a sign that everything was okay.

The town hall’s main floor was alive with activity, the entirety of Ponyville mingling about one another. All the three races of equestrians present be they earth pony, pegasai, or unicorn, everyone getting into the feel of the party. The earth ponies and unicorns hassled the dance floor, while a group of them operated the buffet tables and punch vats lining the side of the walls. Berry Punch having been put in charge of catering and refreshments had quickly organized a collection of earth ponies to help stack the food trays and pour the punch for the party-goers. Meanwhile above them the pegasai flew about in their own form of dance, twirling about each other while avoiding the rafters and banners.

The festive atmosphere was coming into its full swing as the hall was lit with flashing lights from the rigging above. From the center stage came Vinyl Scratch with her ULTRA wub sound system, blasting it’s loud techno music across the hall from several large speakers.

Pinkie’s decorations were all lit up by the flashing strobe lights, the light itself better revealing the exact amount of balloons and streamers hanging everywhere. Scratch upon taking this all in was almost reminded of the Griffon Prom, the celebration which corresponded to the gryphon entry into full adulthood. Like this party it too was a large festive event, however, it was used to commemorate an entire generation’s maturity, not a single member.

Pinkie hopped about the dance floor doing her dutiful rounds, making sure every station and every pony was in the party spirit and satisfied. Passing right by Applejack and Rarity she gave both her friends a greeting bump on the shoulders before continuing on her party pilgrimage.

“The party seems to be going quite well so far Darling,” spoke Rarity softly, peering over to her golden furred colleague.

“It sure is, I just hope Caramel and his mare-friend get back here before the cake comes out, the two of them spent all day helping bake it, it’d be a shame if they missed its unveiling,” replied Applejack.

“Any word from Twilight or Rainbow?” asked Rarity in a hushed yet concerned voice.

“Nah, not a darn thang, Ah’m beginning to get a bit worried tah be honest,” answered Applejack, the same concern in her own voice.

“But, surely they must be busy trying to figure all this mess out. Perhaps they’ve involved Celestia to help them?” wondered Rarity.

“Ah don’t know, but ah think after the party, we go and get Spike and send old Celestia a hoot and holler, and just ask her.”

“Agreed,” answered Rarity, both mares bumping each others shoulders in a dutiful pact.

As they did so both separated, each going their own respective ways, Applejack taking a moment to stop beside her younger cousin, Apple Fritter.

“Hey Fritter Dar’ln, could you go find Caramel and Tealove? Knowing them they’ll be out back smoking some of that stupid plant again.”

“Got it Applejack, I’ll find them right quick!”

Applejack gave the younger pony a thankful grin, as she immediately sped off. After Fritter disappeared into the crowd, Applejack returned to trotting past the dance floor and over beside her brother, watching over the the rest of the party with sharp eyes, just as both Scratch and Shekel made their way through the mass of ponies staggering around the hall floor.

The griffons made sure to see that the others had followed the plan: Loot and Moula were standing together by the back door leading to the inner kitchens, while Two-Bits and the others had made their way to stand just behind the Apple Family themselves. Both Big Mac and Applejack were standing together hooves tapping to the beats blasting around them, as they watched with careful eyes over the party. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell suddenly ran past the apple siblings legs as they headed off to find Scootlaoo in the midst of the throng of ponies.

“That was insane,” spluttered Shekel, beads of sweat appearing about his feathers. “I mean they just killed them, snap! Just like that, no questions, no problems, at all!”

“Keep your damn voice down!” growled Scratch as softly as he could, the sound still coming out like a ragged growl. “They’re right, we couldn’t risk those two sounding the alarm, or raising any suspicion.”

“We could have dealt with them besides nearly taking both their heads off let alone leaving them dead behind a dumpster!” hissed Shekel. “Ever since we joined this legion, it’s been nothing but trouble.”

“Suppose you blame me for that as well?” mumbled Scratch, rolling his eyes in indifference.

“No, to be honest i don’t, but we’re not cut out for this work Scratch. Like you said, we’re not murderers, you know it, they know it, even Mordrue knows it.”

“So what? We’ve never slit a throat or snapped a neck, what does it matter? Mordrue might not count on us to wield a weapon, but he can count on us to get a job done. That’s all that matters.”

“Really?” questioned Shekel. “He hates us more than he hates the ponies, cause were’ half-breeds. We have the social skills of a pony, but not the physical or aggressive attributes of a pure griffon warrior, we’re too civilized...to pony for his liking. You've heard him, you've been around him, he doesn't want civilized gryphons, he wants pure unquestioning warriors.”

Scratch stopped all of a sudden, letting Shekel crash into his side before turning and rapping his friend across the ears, making the other growl in pain. The action itself was fast enough that none of the ponies around them really took notice over the excitement of the party.

“That might be so, but we’re in it now, we have no choice. If we leave, we’re fried chicken wings, as good as dead. We are bound to these brutes until we restore our honor, and Mordrue is the only way we get to do that. Once we’re free, we will leave, we will fly and we will never look back, let him do what he wants with the sword, to whoever he wants, it will be none of our concern.”

“Do you actually think they’ll be any place to run too once he gets that sword?” asked Shekel incredulously.

“No,” replied Scratch slumping his shoulders in defeat. “We’re with them for life and we shouldn’t ask for anything else. Now is everyone in position? We got a plan to execute.”

“Everyone’s in position, and we’re just on time,” whispered Shekel into Scratch's ear in order to be heard over the music, both of them scanning the crowds to see several talons in a claws up gesture.

“Good, then all we need to do is find the little brat and we will be golden,” chuckled Scratch.

“What if we can’t find her in time?” answered Shekel in a panic.

“We will find her, remember she’s the center of the party. We’ll find her eventually,” answered Scratch reassuringly.

Just then one of their troop stumbled his way across the dance floor, panic set about his features, sweat slicking down his feathers. He nearly knocked over one of the numerous punch vats along the wall, costing him a very haughty look from Berry Punch. Picking himself back up the griffon strode right over to Scratch.

“What is it Tenner?” demanded Scratch, giving the curious glances of the ponies around them a rather forced smile.

“It’s Fiver sir, he’s missing!” squeaked the other griffon, only to have Scratch quickly grab and hold his beak shut.

“Calmly Tenner, calmly. This panic does nothing to help us.” spoke Scratch slowly and meaningfully into his subordinates ear.

The other griffon nodded slowly, his eyes for the first time looking to see the spectacle they were making for the gathered ponies. Taking a deep breath as Scratch released his beak, he calmly turned his back on the ponies leaning up to whisper into Scratch’s ear. “Okay-okay, it’s just that he hasn’t reported in and no one has seen him.”

“If he’s not here already then he must be watching over the dragon,” answered Shekel from beside them. “That was his duty.”

“Yes but that was ages ago and he hasn’t been seen by anyone not even the other watchers,” stated Tenner in a worried tone.

“As of now we have more important things to worry about,” growled Scratch. “If we don’t find the key before the distractions go off, we’re dead ducks you understand?”

“But he’s supposed to tell us the orders from Mordrue, where to meet up and when? If he’s not here…” muttered Tenner.

“Well you have the secondary mirror shard do you not? Good! Now use it and you contact Mordrue,” finished Scratch pushing the other griffon away.

“Got it lieutenant, it shall be done.”

As Tenner pulled away towards the back of the hall, Scratch and Shekel made there way into the center of the pony mass. The earth ponies and unicorns started to co-mingle, forming groups which were engaging in full-on dance and social interactions. The gryphons soon found themselves swirling around these collection of energetic groups.

“There she is, right over there with those other two fillies,” Shekel observed gripping Scratch’s shoulder to direct him in the right direction.

The orange and purple form of Scootaloo was clearly visible from beside two other fillies, one a white unicorn and the other one, one of the young Apple family.

“Let’s get into position,” answered Scratch, pushing Shekel forward, both gryphons content that they were finally going to complete their mission. Of course the world could never go entirely in their favor and before they had taken three steps towards Scootlaoo…

“…Hey there, Scratchy and Shackle!” came the loud bouncing voice of a familiar pink prancing pony.

Both gryphons recoiled back in horror, Scratch placing his head into his talons, while Shekel folded his wings across his face to shut out the pink nightmarish horror before them.

“Oh no…she’s back,” hissed Shekel from behind his wing shield, Scratch nodding in agreement even though his friend could not see it.

“As if there’s not enough trouble around here,” grunted the older gryphon, his own wings and shoulders slumping in defeat.

“Just thought I’d come say hello and…” trailed off Pinkie Pie, her hyper active body hip hopping around both gryphons as what she was about to say was lost even to her. Bouncing around Shekel who cringed away from her, just as Mayor Mare sauntered up beside them as well.

The mayor had seemingly dolled herself up for the night, wearing a long grey silk dress that flowed behind her, she had also let her mane down and combed it into a fine wave of tangled curls. Around her neck was a fine diamond stringed collar, while the tips of her hooves had been painted the most alluring red. All in all, her usual reserved appearance had been transformed into a diamond wearing, hair flowing, gorgeous bombshell.

Both ponies stared at the two gryphons, smiles equally present on both their faces as the music stopped, a slow silence greeting Vinyl Scratch’s changing of her records.

The momentary pause in music was breached by the sound of cameras going off as Photo Finish and her entourage did their job. Snapping pictures of everything and every pony they could, Photo herself trying the hardest out of all of them to get the best angle and most artistic shot possible.

The two gryphons in the meantime could only look nervously at the two mares in front of them. Shekel was still trying to hide himself behind his wings, while Scratch was engaged in a very uncomfortable staring match with the mayor--her change in appearance not having escaped his notice.

Meanwhile, Vinyl was beside herself as she frantically hoofed through her vast record collection. Normally she had her entire playlist for whatever gig she was playing, ready and waiting. That way the transactions between records could be far quicker, but this time a spark of inspiration had struck her. Deep down the DJ pony knew that this would be a most memorable celebration, if only she could find the record album in question.

Vinyl gave a chuckle as she found the record she wanted to play. Of course here it was, right beside Van Dragon and The Breezies Comeback album. Pulling it out of the dusty old box with her blue horn magic, she quickly shed the record itself of it’s cover. Giving a quick blow to score off any lasting dust, she bought the record over to her turntables. The record was something that Princess Twilight had given her, a gift brought back from her time in the other world, the human world. She had told Vinyl to keep it for very special occasions and that the band who had made it was very special. What better time than now to give it its first Equestrian premiere?

Slapping the record on the turntable she began to play the music, the most charming and upbeat tempo playing as the song Shake Your Tail, blasted across an Equestrian audience for the first time. A resounding cheer came from the ponies in the hall as the party exploded into a full on dance-a-thon- every pony enamored with the music.

Pinkie and Mayor Mare exceptionally seemed to be affected because both ponies slid themselves along the side of their respective gryphons. Shekel coming face to face with the bright eyed Pinkie Pie, while Scratch was once again supporting the slender frame of the older mare. Both gryphons gulped deep and started to sweat as their respective partners both whispered into their ears.

“Want to dance,” both mares said at the same time, the gryphons barley having a time to even answer before the ponies took their hesitation as a yes and pulled them onto the dance floor.

Scratch and Shekel were not alone, aside from Two-Bits and several others,the unique music and the lyrics of the song itself had stirred something in the griffon infiltrators, something they had not felt since their younger days if they could remember such feelings at all. A sense of fun and relaxation.

Tenner made his own way to the back of the party, while he had to admit the song was catchy, it held less sway over him than the younger griffons. Being one of the oldest of the legion, he was far less prone to the passions of youth, however, he was quite alarmed to see that the music had seemingly hypnotized half of the younger troops.

“Darn kids and their pop music,” he thought, even as he was digging into his vests left pocket for the mirror shard. To be truthful he had intended to contact Mordrue himself, but his warrior nature and his panic around his missing son, had made him ask permission first.

Pulling out the smooth piece of glass, he held it tightly to his chest, making his way through the prancing, dancing, and hopping mass of ponies. Above the pegasai were flipping and somersaulting in the air, carrying out their own form of aerial display and dance.

Finding a rather surprisingly secluded spot, the older griffon held the shard out in front of him, clicking it with his talons, small ringing sounds echoing every time he tapped the glass surface. Using his talons he began clicking a harmonious pattern. “Trapper reporting to Home-base, Trapper reporting to Home-base, come in Home-base,” repeated the griffon again and again, trying to speak over the blasting music reverberating throughout the hall.

The mirror shard all of a sudden glowed bright white, the once still reflective surface shimmering and clouding over until it revealed the reflection of Mordrue’s sharp face and gleaming green eyes.

“This is Home-base, report Trapper, where in the name of all powerful Tashar have you been?” demanded the griffon mage.

“We’ve had a bit of trouble finding Fiver sir, he’s the one carrying the primary mirror shard, I only just now activated the back-up,” replied Tenner, giving the reflection of his master a salute merely out of habit.

“Well he had better hope he hasn’t lost it, those shards are extremely valuable and rare, so be careful mind you!” snarled the back griffon harshly. “Now report, what is the status of the mission?”

Tenner leaned in closer to the shard in answer, his beak right along the cold surface. “The foxes have sealed off the chicken coop, and the eggs are ripe for poaching,” he muttered using the official code words.

“Not another one, what is it that you are SAYING!” demanded Mordrue, his eyes practically burning in frustration.

“Sorry chief what about the sheep are in full swing and the lambs are ready to be led to the slaughter?”

“Enough, speak normally or I’ll deep fry you in batter and serve your hind legs on a plate with fried butter!” finished the black griffon coldly.

“Umm r-r-right then…uh chief. So we’ve entered the party, and are prepared to snatch the key very soon.”

“Good, but there’s been a change of plans, the Princess of friendship has escaped so most likely Celestia herself will be interfering soon, not only that we’ve had some setbacks here at the Spire, so you’ll have to make it all the way to the Everfree on your own before we can meet up,” stated Mordrue.

Tenner could only stand there looking shocked, this was definitely not turning out to be such an easy assignment. “Uh yeah got it chief, I’ll be sure to let Scratch and Shekel know once they’re done dancing.”

“Once they’re done WHAT!” screamed the other griffon, the mirror shard even vibrating from the tremors in his voice.

“Oh you know dancing, most of the group is, here take a look,” spoke Tenner holding the shard out and high above so that Mordrue could catch sight of the dance floor. As of now most of the griffon troop was participating in the dance off, the shake your tail chorus line corresponding with both pony and griffon literally shaking their tails and moving in synchronized dance step.

“This is insane, the ponies have fried their minds!” yelled Mordrue as his cheeks blushed red in embarrassment for his species. “Tell Scratch and Shekel to stop prancing about like some air-headed pony trash and get them foccsued. If you idiots screw this up, you'll be dancing all the way to fiery pit of Tartarus courtesy of my personal claws!”

“Eh-ugh umm, sure, got it boss."

Chapter 8 part 2: Going Out With a Bang!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 9: Fiery Exchanges

The griffons assumed an arrowhead formation as they approached the outskirts of the Everfree. The expansion of farmland below them disappearing from sight as they passed over the fields and into a sea of trees.

Scratch and Shekel took the lead of the flock, both holding onto Scootaloo, the young filly herself having passed out moments earlier. Each gryphon held her between them with one set of talons, unwilling to let any part of her go.

“I think she’s out!” observed Shekel looking down at the small un-moving filly, his voice carrying over the wind.

“She’s lucky she is, we’re almost near the meeting place with Mordrue!” replied Scratch from across him.

As the flock passed over the trees a harsh whistle carried through the air, as the sound of a griffon war horn broke the silence of the dark night. A series of small colored flags appearing above the canopy of twisted trees below them.

“Down there, now!” heralded the two lead gryphons, the rest of the flock descending to the tree line.

The dark from of Mordrue himself rose from the trees, his large dark wings and black fur blending him into the night itself, aside from his fierce grey armor and even fiercer green eyes. The griffon leader flew up until he was right beside his two lieutenants.

“We got her boss. We present to you the key,” stated Scratch proudly.

“Good work boys,” snarled Mordrue, his eyes focusing right on the small orange and purple filly hanging numbly between the two gryphons. “Everything go smoothly” he inquired.

“Well, more or less, we kind of had to dodge Celestia at the end there,” added Shekel. “We were lucky she tried to talk us down rather than just take the filly from us.”

“Sounds like Celestia… See boys as i told you, compassion is a weakness, never give in to it.”

“Got it boss!” both gryphons sounded off, though with very little enthusiasm.

“My lord, what’s to stop Celestia and the Canterlot guard from following us, they’ll be right behind us shortly?” asked Shekel, looking warily behind them back towards Ponyville. The township still visible on the horizon.

“Don’t worry, they won’t be coming after us for a while,” answered Mordrue, bringing his right talon up into the air. From the tip of his talon started a swirl of sparks and green light, burning hotter and hotter as it quickly was growing in intensity. Eventually the sparks and light exploded into a large ball of flaming energy, the crackle of--magical based energy electrifying the atmosphere--exploded around them. “The ponies are going to have their hooves too busy to come after us right away,” he finished before flicking his talon and sending the ball of energy flying through the air towards Ponyville.

The gryphons looked behind them, just able to make out the township in the distance as the ball disappeared into the center of the town on the horizon. That's when what was Ponyville exploded into a massive ball of light, the flames and fire unmistakable as it was scorching the night sky.

“They’ll be busy putting that out for the rest of the night, hahahahahahahahahahahaaha!” trailed off Mordrue before he grabbed Scootaloo from the other two gryphons and held the small filly to his chest. His hold was gentle and soft, not letting his battle claws cut her soft flesh (not this time at least). “Let’s go lads.”

The three of them descended back down into the canopy, shielding themselves in the mass of trees and tangled web that was the Everfree.

~

Celestia was not happy to say the least, the blinding light from a hundred gryphon flash bombs had gone off right in her face, her heightened alicorn senses being furiously overwhelmed. Like the rest of the ponies in the town hall, she had been blind and deaf for several minutes struggling to keep upright.

Twilight was beside her shouting something into her ear, her hearing not having returned so all she could see was a very blurred image of her former student and current peer beside her. A look of concern and fear was about her face as her bright eyes stared into the sun princess's own.

“C-Cel-Celestia…Celestia, are you alright?” Celestia could just start to catch Twilight's voice even as the glare and shine over her eyes started to fade, allowing her to see the purple alicorn better.

“Ughh, Twilight? W-Where are the g-griffons?” staggered Celestia, trembling even now as her senses started to fully return. Twilight herself only shaking her head and pointing with a hoof to the back of the town hall.

T-They’re...g...outback...disappeared!” broke in Twilight, the sun princesses ears still only able to pick up every few words.

Meanwhile the rest of the crowded ponies in the hall were crashing into each other, dazed and deaf. The pegasus refused to fly for fear of not seeing where they were going, and the unicorns and earth ponies rammed into each other trying to avoid the horns and the trampling hooves of the other. The entire atmosphere reeked of fear and confusion, the dueling conditions running rampant. Eventually however, Mayor Mare managed to make her way from the crowd and over to Twilight, the purple alicorn leaning over to confer with her.

Twilight nodded at whatever the other mare was saying before she lit up her horn’s violate sparkle and showered her throat in its splendor.

“ATTENTION PONIES OF PONYVILLE! STOP MOVING NOW, THE MOVEMENT SLOWS THE RECOVERY PROCESS!”cried Twilight, the absolute megaphone quality of her voice boosted by her magic. She quickly repeated the same warning three times.

The ponies heard her, whether in her initial run or the many repeats, they heard her and stood still, and their hearing and sight soon returned. Their senses were back, but their fear and confusion still remained. The griffons had left a major hole in the hearts of everypony in Ponyville and Scootaloo was taken.

Celestia decided to take charge then and there. “Twilight with your permission, may I handle the next part?” asked Celestia calmly, not wanting to undermine Twilight’s leadership in front of her subjects.

“It would be most appreciated Celestia,” answered Twilight, giving her mentor a polite nod of assurance.

“Good. Now everyone, filter in single file out of the front entrances and return to your homes immediately… all reserve flyers and wonderbolts in the building are to remain behind and report for duty to their respective squad commanders!” bellowed Celestia, her voice stern but encouraging.

The pony mass obeyed without much hassle, even the pegasai, who remained on the ground until they were finally outside before they took to the skies.

Rainbow Dash hovered beside Twilight anxious and angry all at once. “Those scum scucking feather muther…” her voice trailing off into a mix of hopefully censored grumbles as she shook with anger she didn’t know she had. “Twilight they got Scoots!” she hollered no longer willing (or able) to contain herself.

“I know Rainbow, and we will get her back, but right now we need to plan out our next move,” pleaded Twilight to her friend.

“Yeah and what’s that plan going to be?” demanded Rainbow sternly.

“We’re going to hunt them down,” growled Celestia. Startling both Twilight and Dash with the anger and menace in her voice. “Mordrue cannot be allowed to go about his plans.”

As if in agreement with her statement, several columns of golden armored canterlot guard and the silver armor of Equestrian cavalry, as well as several flights of wonder bolts and reserve home guard filtered into view. The flyers flew in formation above the houses while the ground forces marched solemnly down the street. The entire company marched their way past the center of town and only came to a halt when they were finally standing before Celestia.

The lead stallion, a rather large unicorn fellow with a series of decorated medals and a green sash across his silver armored chest strode pompously forward. The jingle of a long rapier hilt on a belt at his side mingled with the jingle of the spurs on the back of his silver metal hooves. He bowed before Celestia, the long phoenix feather decorating his helmet top nearly flying over his face as he did so.

“Colonel Spit Shine of the fourth order,” started off the blustering officer, his voice booming. “Here to present to you Princess Celestia, commander of all Equestrian military forces, Battalion 34.5 otherwise referred to as the Spits Riders!”

Celestia nodded her admission, “Greetings colonel and thank you for assembling on such short notice. Is your company ready to move out? We have a kidnapped filly out there and an unknown number of renegades holding her prisoner.”

“It is no problem at all your majesty, the riders and I are always ready to serve wot! As for the rest of that hooplah and concern, our jammy can be immediately pivoted upon your indiscretion. Just point us towards the billowing bug-eyed blighters and we’ll track those rotten buck tooth varmints down and have the lot of them keel-hauled over a barrel in five shakes of a fizzle sticks flat!” Upon completing this impressive bluster Spit Shine gave a grand salute with his left hoof.

Celestia rolled her eyes at his descriptive (and confusing) choice of words, but saluted back to the colonel in respect.

That was the moment the sky decided to turn fiery green before exploding into a massive green light that blinded the entire township for a second time that night. Only this time when the effect wore off, there was a more deadlier surprise waiting for them.

The fireball sent by Mordrue had gathered up speed and fuel as it hurtled through the air, the increased oxygen and wind shear igniting the ball, and causing it to grow larger and larger until with a supernatural gurgle and growl, it burnt through the first two houses it slammed into. The fire setting both buildings ablaze as it melted through the stone and wood like butter.

Finally the ball exploded before it could rip through any other houses. Although, the explosion did allow for hot magical induced flames to rain down in every direction. Houses and buildings now a light or in the process of being set ablaze.

The inhabitants of Ponyville were struck with shock, first the party incident now the town set on fire!

Ponies ran about screaming and dashing for safety as everything was set alight, many grabbing only what they could carry and trying to flee out of town. The fire for the most part had not reached the outskirts of town yet, focused more in the center, but a strong wind would end that respite in an instant.

Celestia and Twilight gaped at the scene before them, Twilight was of a mind to panic herself, when her instincts kicked in, as she realized the need to regain order.

“Celestia, take these soldiers and start evacuating the town, make sure every-pony is out and safe from the fire’s path. Flyers! You all report to Rainbow Dash here! She can show you where the wells and rivers are for water!” hollered Twilight.

Rainbow who was hovering beside her gave a start as she just realized Twilight had given her a command of the entire squadron of pegasi.

“Wha...Twilight, are you sure?” asked Rainbow hesitantly. Her own confidence notwithstanding, she was being asked to take command over that of a commissioned officer.

“Yes Princess Sparkle, are you sure?” asked one of the flyers, his red feather and blue sash showing him to be the aerial commander himself.

“Yes, i trust you Rainbow. Major, Rainbow Dash knows Ponyville better than any-pony, she can show you exactly where to find water, so you can saturate the clouds for rain.”

The major didn’t look happy at this, but he trusted the Princesses judgement. So he simply saluted, and waited on the cyan mare. Rainbow gave Twilight a beaming smile, her joy not only at having her first command (temporary as it was) but, that she had Twilight's full confidence. Her smile only lasted so long before the seriousness of the situation returned to her.

“Alright! You all come with me, we need to create a storm!” she shouted leading the flyer squadron with her into the now dark and red glowing sky, heading towards the river.

Meanwhile, Celestia had been trying to organize the ground guard. The problem was Celestia didn’t know if she should be commanding the units or if the colonel should. It had been a long time indeed since she had commanded military units, centuries in fact.

“Colonel Spit Shine, can you handle this?” she asked warily gazing at the burning fire less than twenty feet before her.

Spit Shine had barely waited for her to finish before he leaped forward startling Celestia as he addressed his troops. His unicorn horn flashing bright green as he pulled out a long switch like military baton, a crystal pommel handle fixed upon the top.

“Alright lads, dump that armor, don’t want it weighing you down, and won’t do much good with this blasted heat anyway wot!” commanded Spit Shine, having dropped his own chest plate, helmet and undercarriage of chainmail.

As the procession of guards and soldiers began to drop their armor and helmets, as well as their weapons upon the ground, Spit Shine took a quick and immediate stock of the situation.

Without his armor Twilight could see he was a brawny specimen of stallion, older than some of the guard, a bit stringy but thick where it counted. His chest was rather large, covered in grey fur as his auburn mane lay sweat soaked and matted to his neck. He had a powerful jaw, and a pair of golden amber eyes. His right eye was blinded milk white. He was very imposing, even as he made his way to stand beside the Princess's, gazing with intent upon the carnage of burning houses and rising smoke and fire plumes.

“Uh Princess...can you do anything with this?” he inquired, a bit daunted it seemed by the intensity and power of the flames even from this distance.

Celestia nodded, her gaze turning on the fire now. Her horn lit up as she tried to feel the fire, connect with it, control it, and hopefully extinguish it. However as hard as she tried, she couldn’t get a hold of it. The fire ignored her, the power of her magic fizzling out as it got harder and harder to concentrate on the flames and smoke.

Pulling her head away she dropped her gaze and breathed in deep, realizing she had forgotten to do so the entire time.

“It’s no use... this fire has been enchanted to resist magic! We’re going to just have to deal with it the old fashioned way!” she stated fiercely.

“Aye then, best get to it wot,” pipped Spit Shine turning to a now bare assembled battalion. “Alright lads listen up wot wot! We’re going to divide into three squads, labeled A, B and C!” sounded off the colonel as he waved his baton around, pointing it towards the first two columns of stallions. “You first two columns shall be squad A, the next two shall be squad B and the last column shall be squad C.”

The respective columns nodded and looked sharp, ready to adhere to whatever their colonel ordered of them. Equestrian discipline was taking over from confusion and fear and keeping them in formation and keeping them calm, despite the burning furnace tens of feet away.

“Now, squad A,” began Spit Shine marching in front of the respective columns. “You lads are to make sure that all citizens and inhabitants of the town make it safely out of the danger zone and are evacuated to a place of safety! Squad B?” switching over to the next column Spit Shine didn’t even acknowledge squad A mobilizing behind him.

Celestia and Twilight both stood watching the colonel move, the older stallion shining in the light of the fire as he strode confidently and ordered about in such a splendid manner that neither princesses would look away from his dashing brilliance.

“Squad B,” he restated. “ You lot are charged with scouring in the most safest way possible the affected areas and ensure that no citizen has been left behind, as well as assess any potential sources at risk of being hit by this blasted guffaw, wot!”

If squad B showed any sign they understood that any less than Twilight or Celestia did, they showed no sign, however, like squad A before them, they mobilized immediately.

Spit Shine rotated himself and came to rest before the final and last column. “Squad C you have the most important job. We need to keep as much distance possible between the burning zones and the rest of the town. You are to construct immediately a series of trenches between the affected areas and the non affected areas. As you do so, make sure to clear away any debris or potential fuel for this fire to spread anywhere else!”

Squad C gave a shout of approval before they too mobilized and filtered off towards the flaming sections of the township. Spit Shine himself gave a chuckle and turned to trot his way over to the two princesses.

“That’s what i call a flash-fire of brilliance wot,” he congratulated himself.

“Very admirable colonel, well done,” followed Celestia, looking up in the sky to see the outlines of dozens of flying ponies passing through the clouds. “It seem Rainbow Dash has the flyers readying the clouds.”

“Yes, but how long it will take for them to be ready to rain” wondered Twilight out loud. The trio stood there as the minutes ticked by, the fire spreading and consuming at an alarming rate. The three of them making their way further back to avoid the spitting and hissing embers of the crackling inferno. Above, it seemed like the flyers were having their own trouble, the plumes and tendrils of smoke having infected the sky, poisoning the air and clogging up the pegasai feathers.

Just then a crying voice sounded from down the street, both princesses and the colonel turning to see a small purple dragon running as fast as his short legs could take him. His voice carrying across the night as he hailed them.

“By my granda’s wood pipe and corn-brush what the devil is that thing wot?” inquired Spit Shine.

“That’s my brother, Spike,” answered Twilight hotly.

“Oh heh heh, very good then,” muttered the colonel, for such a big stallion he could blush so red and seem so small when the need arose it seemed.

Spike finally reached the trio gasping, the fire and smoke not affecting him as much as it would non fire breathing lava dwellers like himself. From his labored breathing it was clear he had been running for some time.

“Spike what is it?” asked Twilight worriedly.

“Twilight! The soldiers from squad A told me to report to you guys. They want you to know that they’ve helped every pony evacuating from the town, and everyone is waiting upon the ridge just before Sweet Apple Acres.”

Twilight and Celestia gave a neigh and sigh of relief, content that for now at least, the citizens were safe. The colonel however, was far more inquisitive.

“Did they say anything else little lizard thing?” he demanded.

“Uh it’s dragon, but yeah, they said they’d report back as soon as they were able.” finished Spike leaning against Twilight’s forelegs for support.

“Spike how is everyone?” Twilight was now more concerned on how every pony was handling this crisis. She knew that her own heart was beating like wildfire... no pun intended.

“Well Applejack and Big Mack managed to get out of there... with Caramel and Tealove’s remains intact. I don’t know if they’re more worried about the fire reaching the farm or how they’re going to handle...well you know?” he offered, too uncomfortable to flat out say it.

Twilight nodded, pressing her head against the dragons cheek in sympathy.

“Everypony else seems okay. Pinkie is helping the Cakes organize some games and distractions for the foals, while Mayor Mare is trying to get a list of everyone accounted for. Applebloom and Sweetie Bell are helping Cheerilee and Nurse Redheart tend to any wounds, but aside from that, no pony knows what's going on and some ponies want to try and save their shops or their stuff.”

Just as Spike finished his report, column A filtered down the main street, while down one of the other streets came squad B. The two squads filed beside each other out of habit and in formation, the two squads passing Twilight and Celestia only to stop in front of Spit Shine.

A pair of stallions detached themselves from squad B, leaving the main group and coming to stand at attention on the other side of the colonel.

“Corporal Wood Burn reporting sir!” saluted the first of them. A tall fellow with brown fur, and black mane, his brown eyes unwavering from his colonel’s golden ones.

“At ease corporal, and report,” allowed the colonel.

“We are pleased to report sir, that after quick and invasive searching with no small risk to our own lives, we can say no citizen was left behind.”

Celestia and Twilight gave a cry of joy, both realizing this meant there had been no casualties... so far.

“However,” continued Wood Burn. “The fire is spreading fast, and several of the business in the center of the town are at a definite risk. Most of the houses and shops have been abandoned, but there’s one shop and one pony who refuses to leave despite the fact her shop is in the direct path of the fire.”

“Did you explain to her, that if the fire does spread--and we have no reason to think that it won’t--that her shop will be right in its cross-hairs?” demanded Spit Shine incredulously.

“Of course Sir, but she told us and I quote, I'd rather feel the burn of a thousand suns upon my flesh then live only to see my life’s work rendered into nothing but blackened ash and crushed dreams, a tragic monument and constant reminder of the loss and disaster that will become my life, unquote.”

“What kind of crazy over dramatic ditz would say that wot?” quirked the colonel.

From beside him Twilight could only hoof-palm as she could furnish a guess who the pony in question was. “Uh yeah colonel, that’s... that’s Rarity… she’s a bit, dramatic and passionate. The boutique there is everything to her so it’s no wonder she’s so upset.”

“That may and be Princess Sparkle, but my duty is the safety of all citizenry as first priority.” Turning his attention back to the two still saluting soldiers, he gave them a curt nod. “Corporal, the two of you shall return to the Ponyville Boutique with all haste. Then you shall, escort this Miss Rarity, to the designated safe zone by whatever force or means you find most prudent.”

Corporal Wood Burn looked over at his comrade before admonishing the colonel’s command. “Yes sir! Right away sir.” shouted the pair, moving at a quick trot back down the street before swiveling around to take a route around the fire and back to the boutique.

Turning to the assembled columns of squad A and B, Spit shine decided to take some more initiative. “Captain Fleetfoot!” he bellowed, waiting as a rather lanky but stocky unicorn like him made his way to the front of the column from squad A.

“Yes sir?” the green furred pony spouted.

“Captain, requisition a dozen troops from squad A and establish a perimeter around the safe zone, make sure none of the citizenry attempt to return to the town or leave the safety of the zone unless the fire is imminent, or until it is made safe to do so.”

“Yes sir, right away sir, volunteers, I need twelve of you!” shouted the captain, twelve enthusiastic squad members immediately joining him as they set off to secure the survivors.

Turning his head back to the squads, Spit Shine thought for a moment before he moved on to his next command. “Lieutenant AshBurr!” he called watching with mirth in his eyes as a stocky female shouldered her way past several of the remaining stallions of squad A.

“Yes colonel?” she inquired her hazel eyes and blue fur quite an odd combination.

“Lieutenant, you are to take charge of the remaining squad A and immediately assist squad C in their trench works and debris cleaning duties!”

“With pleasure sir!” she called before the young mare was whipping the boys up and getting them moving fast, nipping at their heels to make double time.

“Love that girl,” he muttered to no pony in particular, though Twilight caught it and smiled at the sentiment. If she wasn’t mistaken there was a sound of affection for the young female officer in his voice. Be they related or more intimate, she couldn’t tell. It was none of her business anyway.

“Alright, squad B!” called Spit Shine. “You will accompany the princesses and I to the nearest well, where we will form a daisy chain, we must fill in the trenches and douse as much of the unaffected areas as possible before the fire can spread to them!”

At this, the grey furred warrior stood at attention before Twilight, “Princess I believe you know where the well is?” he inquired.

“Oh yes, follow me!” she called leading the squad and colonel with Celestia in toe. They arrived at the well and as he commanded the stallions followed Spit Shines instructions.

~

Over the next few hours, the battle with the fire was intense to say the least. The trench works had been completed and then filled, forming a series of moats and manufactured wet zones between the fire and the as of yet burnt buildings. Meanwhile the squads had then started piling up dirt barriers along most of the edges of the ongoing fire itself, hoping to keep the flames and sparks from spreading further.

Up in the sky the pegasus flyers were still filling the clouds, but now everyone below could hear the thrashing and booming of thunder and occasional blast of lightning as the main body of pegasi began to work up the storm.

“Twilight!” cried Colonel Spit Shine, coming to attention in front of her. “Princess, the fire is slowly being contained, but we have a problem.”

“What kind of problem colonel?” asked Twilight.

“The fire is being contained, but the pegasi are cranking up wind to stir the storm. The wind is threatening to spread the fire above our fortifications!” cried the officer.

“Sweet Celestia, we’ll spread it even further while trying to stop it!” shouted Twilight in alarm.

“Maybe not,” came Celestia's reassuring voice, the alicorn princess stepping up behind the colonel and reassuringly nuzzle Twilight’s panicking face.

“Easy Twilight, I have an idea. The fire maybe enchanted against magic, but the wind’s not. I’ll place the town in a shielded bubble, it won’t stop the fire, but it will keep the wind away while the storm is brewed.”

Twilight had to think for a second before the genius of the plan hit her hard. “That’s, that’s... actually kind of brilliant I’m genuinely surprised,” Twilight only then caught the exasperated look from her teacher and mentor. “Oh i mean, surprised we didn’t think of this sooner, it’s so brilliant and awesome heh heh oh…” she trailed off.

Celestia changed her look to a smile, before pushing past Twilight gently, the colonel on her other side watching her equally as intently as her student.

Twilight had to admire Celestia, the princess had been unable to use her magic and yet had still done her share of hard work all night. Passing the buckets, filling them, organizing bucket chains to fill the moats and clear the debris. Her pristine white fur was now matted with sweat from the hard work and heat, splotched with grime and back smudges of soot and ash. Her face was equally as blotched as her body, the smoke and ash from the fire as well as dirt from shoring up the fires had left a mark on her.

Still she stood there, impressive as ever, her rainbow mane flowing as she channeled her magic, her horn lighting up in golden sparks as bright as the sun. In an instant a pink formed shield began spreading from the sky above her horn, spreading until it was enveloping the entire town.

“Twilight, colonel!” cried Celestia, turning from the fire and starting to trot towards the shield barrier. “Get everyone out now, the shield will stop the wind, but it will trap the smoke inside!”

Twilight turned on her heels, picking up Spike from the ground with her own magic and plopping him on her back. “Up you go Spike, colonel can you evacuate your troops?” she asked.

“I’ll get right on it your majesty!” he called before he shifted around and began running through town, braying the order to evacuate.

The rest of the troops and the colonel soon joined Celestia and Twilight on the outskirt of the shield barrier, watching as the inside of the shield was filled with black smoke.

With a massive boom the three ponies felt a shiver from the wind as a bright rainbow flash darted from the sky only to come to an immediate halt right in front of the princesses. Rainbow Dash saluted them, hovering over the ground, her fur matted with sweat and dampness as a strand of rainbow mane curled above her eye. She had a great big grin on her face, even as she panted like crazy.

Okay your highness's, we got everything ready above, the storms booming and the rain is ready to spray!” cried Dash in excitement, blushing as the Arial commander flew down beside her as well.

“She’s right Colonel, the clouds are filled and primed, all we need is the go ahead!” he called down.

“Good work major! As soon as we lower that barrier let the shower begin!” answered Spit Shine enthusiastically.

The major saluted before looking to Dash, as technically she was still in command, “Miss?” he asked bashfully.

“Oh yeah, sure what he said,” answered Rainbow equally as bashful.

“Celestia, lower the shield, Rainbow, Major... let em rip!” called out Twilight.

The sun princess nodded as her horn lit up and a beam of energy shot into the pink barrier, the shield starting to dissolve releasing a massive mushroom cloud of billowing smoke.

Rainbow and the major both shot into the sky heading for the massive dark cloud coverage that had been gathered above Ponyville. Moments later there was a series of lightning bursts followed by an ear-splitting boom of thunder. The rain showers pouring down immediately after, hard and concentrated. The pegasi throttling the clouds for everything they were worth.

Several dozen pegasus lowered themselves from the cloud coverage and began fanning their wings to blow away the smoke and stirring up the wind to cause the rain to pelt even harder and wilder.

The fire had managed to clear some of the barriers when the shield went up, however, the lack of oxygen in the slowly filling up bubble of smoke, had managed to quench the flame’s thirst and fuel quite a bit. The rain now barraging the flames with a new onslaught.

“The fire's dying down!” cried spike on top of Twilight, his keen dragon eyes scanning the town. “The wind is strong but the rain is stronger, it’s putting out the fires quicker than they can spread!”

A hearty cheer came from the battalion around them, as their efforts were rewarded.

Celestia took Twilight aside, bringing one of her wings over to shield their conversation from the others.

“Twilight you need to stay here, the battalion and i will pursue Mordrue in the morning. I’ll have Luna send some reinforcements and supplies to help handle the recovery here."

“But princess, Scootaloo is from this town, she’s one of mine and Dash would never allow it without her,” she answered. Only to have Celestia put a hoof to her mouth.

“Twilight, you do not know Mordrue like i do, you have no idea what he will do with that sword if he get his talons on it, he must be stopped before that ever happens. We have no time to waste, but these are your people, your subjects, and you must remain and take care of them.”

“But Celestia…”whined Twilight, quite unsure of this plan.

“No buts!” growled the princess, effectively shutting Twilight up, the purple alicorn never having heard her mentor speak with such anger towards her.

She lowered her gaze and nodded her head in agreement. Celestia was right, her place was here, every-pony would be devestated, hungry, and afraid. She needed to reassure them and they needed to get their lives back on track. As soon as everything was in good hooves, she would re-join Celestia and the others.

“Fine Celestia, but take Rainbow Dash with you, she’ll only just follow you anyway.”

“Alright then.”

~

Scootaloo opened her eyes slowly at first, trying to get an idea of where she was. From the feel of it she was on a cold hard surface. As her eyes opened fully she was greeted by the sight of a soft bed, just on her right. Beside it was a small table of chestnut wood, a silver chalice resting on top.

Looking down she saw she was lying on a stone slab, aside from that she seemed to be intact, no part of her was missing, and she wasn’t bleeding this time… that was always a good sign right?

She honestly didn’t know, but anything was better than waking up in pain. Struggling to her hooves she was able to see that she was in some small chamber, or a large chamber, she couldn’t tell which. Two torches on either side walls cast the only light she could see. Aside from her small corner she had no idea if there was anything else to whatever room she was in.

Walking over gingerly to the bed, she saw that it was a simple straw stuffed mattress, with a quilt blanket and single pillow. Propped up on four stilts and several boards, it wasn't much but it looked inviting.

Lying herself across the bed, she wondered when she would meet the griffon who haunted her dreams and nightmares, the one who had stalked her, came after her, arranged to bring her here, who had killed to bring her here.

Looking up at the chalice Scootaloo peered over the rim of the cup to see it was filled with water. Only then was she cued to how actually thirsty she was, but she dared not risk drinking this unknown liquid. Miss Cheerilee's warnings about accepting drinks from strangers came back to her, and there were no more stranger than these griffons.

“It’s...not poison,” came a weak grunt from behind her, the young filly spinning backwards in shock and alarm at the sound of it.

“Who’s there? What’s not poison?” demanded Scootaloo warily.

“Don’t be afraid of me little one, I mean you no harm,” came the voice again, still as weak a it had been before. “The cup, when they brought me in here I saw them fill it up before they left me, they didn’t put anything else in it.

Who are you?” insisted the orange filly peering now into the darkness.

“Crank one of those torches over this way, and you’ll see.”

Scootaloo looked over towards the torches, sticking there supported by a hanger on the stone walls. Skipping over to the nearest one She found that she just barely touched the bottom of the torch with her head, if she hopped up along the wall.

“There you go, you’re right underneath it, just nudge it with your head, and keep doing so till it falls. It’s covered in coal oil, burns hot and long, so it shouldn’t burn out if it hits the ground.”

The unknown voice soothed Scootaloo's worries as she wondered how to get the torch down. Lifting with her head she could feel the bottom of the torch ,and with a quick hop she butted it further up the ring hanger.

“That’s it girl, again...”

She did, hitting it again, nudging it up several more inches.

“Again...”

She did.

“Again..."

She did once more. Grunting this time as she did so.

“One more should do it, be careful when it falls.”

She did and followed the advice, as stated the torch fell out of the ring hanger and hit the stone floor with a loud clang and shower of sparks.

“Good now roll it forward in front of you…” came the voice once more a little stronger this time.

“Why... what do you want?” called back Scootaloo.

“Just some light please, i haven't seen any for hours, I have been kept in this dark room alone.”

Scootaloo could sympathize with the voice, having just spent a few minutes in the room. Carefully with her front hoof she gently rolled the torch in the direction of the voice, the light lighting up more and more of her surroundings.

“Be Careful! There’s a ledge and a sheer drop over here.”

Scootaloo took note and gently pushed the torch once more, avoiding several sparks until finally the torchlight revealed the ledge in question. Looking forward Scoot gave a meep of surprise at the sight that greeted her.

Hanging there over a chasm of space from an iron beam lay Daring Do. Her face bloody, her body bruised and her outfit torn and scraped. Hanging from a set of chains around the iron beam going across the divide.

“Daring Do?” squeaked Scootaloo unbelieving what she was seeing.

“Scootaloo, oh no, I didn’t think it was you,” moaned the adventuress, wincing in pain as she hung there. Her eyes focusing not on the torchlight but the young filly’s face.

“What are you doing here?” asked Scootaloo in surprise.

“Oh you know just hanging around, heh-heh ouch,” she answered, cringing at the end.

“Not funny Daring, now explain to me why you’re here… and where is here?”

Daring sighed and shook her head before just giving in. “You’re in the Spire kiddo, a griffon stronghold in the Everfree. I’m here, because they caught me when I freed Twilight and Rainbow Dash.”

“Twilight and Rainbow Dash were trapped here!” cried Scootaloo in surprise and alarm. Her small body jumping to all floors as her eyes opened wide. Scanning her eyes across the darkened room.

“Were, being the operative word. I freed them both fifteen hours ago,” she said with great pride. “Uh never-mind that,” she stated shortly after, shaking her head as she remembered the situation at hoof. “Listen Scootaloo, whatever he says, whatever he tells you, don’t believe it! Don't listen to a word, all we have to do is wait for Twilight and Rainbow Dash to bring Celestia and help and then we’ll be safe.”

“Oh i wouldn’t count on that if I were you,” came a deep voice from behind them, Scootaloo shaking in her hooves as a familiar cold presence touched upon her mind. Meanwhile, Daring’s eyes glowed fire as she glared behind the young filly, the shadows cast by the torchlight by her hooves seeming to sway and change. Scootaloo was aware enough however, to tell that something was moving through the shadows of the darkened room. It was circling the two ponies with a delightful malice.

That’s when the black furred form of Mordrue slipped into the torchlight, his armor missing from his body. The only thing around his chest and neck was a golden chain and chest brace. Slipping around the dangling Daring, he came to rest to the side of Scootaloo. His smaller griffon frame still dwarfing the small purple and orange filly.

“I wouldn’t count on Twilight or her friends to come to the rescue anytime soon. They have their hooves full with a little wild fire tonight.”

“You smug bastard!” shouted Daring, struggling in her bonds as the griffon suddenly leaped up and circled around her.

“Oh Daring, that temper. Not very fitting for our young’un here, don’t you think?” snapped Mordrue.

Scootaloo was still frozen in place, unable to look away from the black griffon as he approached her once more. Her eyes didn’t leave the griffon but her ears worked well enough, perking up at that last comment. What did that mean?

“Shut up you pile of...mphhh,” growled Daring before Mordrue’s talons fastened her muzzle shut.

“That’s enough, the girl doesn’t need to hear such colorful language from such a role model. You're not making a good impression my dear” he finished for her. The black griffon leaving the adventuress and making his way towards the young filly instead.

Scootaloo finally found her legs as she backed off from the approaching griffon, his presence causing her mind to to flash back to the nightmares and visions that had been plaguing her for the last week. She knew his name... Mordrue, the name and visions of his green eyes flashing across her face and eyes.

“Hello my dear, welcome to the griffon spire. Sorry about the… subpar accommodations, but this place was built for griffons, not ponies.”

Scootaloo was taken aback by his polite demeanor, especially after her last encounter with this griffon had left her near death. “Y-You stole me,” she whimpered her voice faltering.

“Yes, the ponies left me with little choice, i needed to see you, have you be near me… it’s destiny.”

“B-B-But, the last time, you… tried to kill me,” she stammered lifting her small wings to reveal the faded claw marks still visible across her ribs.

The griffon dropped to all fours in front of her, bending forward until his body arched so bis head and beak were at her small hooves. His eyes were looking up at her with the weirdest puppy dog eyed look she had ever seen since Sweetie Belle tried to coax cookies from Rarity.

“I know, forgive me my dear, but i had been searching for you for so long, for so many years. When i finally found you i was too rough, too exhilarated to control myself, i hurt you, and for that i am eternally sorry.”

She processed this quite quickly, her reservations still nagging at her mind. However, she wanted to know more. “What did you mean when you said you had been looking for me for so long?’ she inquired.

“No! Scootaloo don’t indulge him, he’s only going too ahhhhhhh!” cried Daring in warning right before a streak of energy flew from Mordrue’s outstretched talons to zap her.

“Do not interrupt again Daring, or I’ll do that again only for much longer,” warned the black griffon.

Scootaloo looked alarmed, why was Daring acting like that? But that wasn’t important to her right now, she needed to know what connection she had with the griffon, and why she was having these visions. “You were saying?” she asked again of Mordrue.

“Oh it’s a long story my little one, but one that concerns you, me and our excitable little adventuress over there. You see i know you Scootaloo, better than most, because we are connected. You always knew you were adopted, those ponies who looked after you cared for you, but didn’t care about you, not in the way real parents do.”

Scootaloo was taken aback, those thoughts had been hers alone, only repeated in the sanctity and safety of her own mind.

The black griffon let his words sink in before continuing. “You never told any-pony, mainly because you were embarrassed, but also because deep down you wondered why your real parents left you and never came back. But one did Scootaloo, one spent the last twelve years searching for you. He never gave up hope that one day he would find you, though your beginnings started out so strange.”

“What? Who are you talking about? Where did i come from?” she wailed at him.

The griffon turned to glare at daring Do who glared right back, Scootaloo watching with trepidation at their exchange of looks.

“You see i once had a key, it was very precious to me, you could say it was a part of my very soul. This key had the ability to find an ancient weapon belonging to my people. But then one day some grave robbing pony decided to snatch it!” he snarled. “I tracked her down only to find by some dark magic she had lost my key, but more than that, she had become impregnated by its essence. Pregnant… with you.”

Scootaloo nearly collapsed at that. She was a key? A key to what weapon? Was she even real? “What? You’re saying that I’m just a key?”

“No Scootaloo, you’re more than that!” cried Daring struggling without fruition against the bonds holding her, wanting to hold the young filly close.

Mordrue instead saddled up to her looking upon her with a look of faux sympathy. “For once i agree with miss Do, you are more than that Scootaloo. You’re not just a key… you’re my daughter.”

The bombshell was dropped and no survivors were left standing, for Scootaloo nearly fainted into the griffons waiting arms, while Daring shrieked in dismay.

“NO! How could you? She’s not ready!” the golden brown mare cried even as she saw her young daughter fall into the open talons of the black griffon.

“Silence!” he called out as he rose to his haunches carrying the small filly with him. With the back of his talons he dealt a slapping blow to Daring’s face, causing her to grunt in pain as he belted her. “You of all ponies should not dare to talk about her comfort, let alone her readiness for the truth!” screamed back Mordrue. Holding Scootaloo’s orange body close, his talons lighting up as he slowly infused her frail body with his magic.

“What are you doing to her?” Daring demanded, spitting out a wad of blood and a tooth from the blow he had given her.

“She’s strong,”replied Mordrue.“She can handle the truth, all she needs is a little pick me up.”

Scootaloo was jolted awake as a flash of energy zapped through her, her body shaking as the power surged into her.

“Wha…? Did you say that you’re my fa…” she trailed off, not even able to finish her sentence.

“Yes, you were born of the key, and the key was born from me.”assured Mordrue, I have spent so long trying to find you, waited so long to hold you like this… daughter.”

Scootaloo was lost for words, she had always wondered what her father might look like. A proud pegasus, or a daring earth pony, but a black furred griffon? That was going to take some time to get used to.

“But if you’re my father, then who is my mother?” she asked timidly, still feeling quite overwhelmed by it all.

The black furred griffon gave a harsh sneer. “She’s very beautiful, a bit rash, and a hoof ful to boot,” he started. “But she was not prepared to be a mother, nor was she prepared to take care of you, hiding you away in Ponyville, never visiting, never caring…” he trailed off.

“You sick freak!” cried Daring her eyes wide with fear and anger now.

“It’s not easy to give up a child, to never visit them, to never tell them even when they’re right in front of you.” began the black griffon, setting Scootaloo down on the floor.

“Mordrue i’m warning you, I’ll kill you!” Daring screamed at him once more.

“She deserves to know Daring, she needs to know… she needs to know why her mother never looked for her while her father scoured every inch of this world searching, she needs to know why.”

“Telling her will only bring pain,” squealed the mare, feeling herself losing her will to argue the more the silver tongued griffon spoke. Damn him, he was starting to even get her to believe him.

“To her, or to the one concerned?”

Daring only hung her head at that. She could no longer convince herself the right answer to that question.

“Stop talking about me like I’m not even here!” shrieked Scootaloo, standing up on all fours. “Tell me now, I need to know!”

Mordrue only sighed before he leaned over to Daring, lifting up the mares cheek with his talons. “Tell her... mommy dearest.”

Scootaloo just about dropped her jaw, her eyes going wide. “D-D-Daring?” she inquired, looking up at the adventuress with a look of surprise and betrayal.

“I’m sorry Scootaloo, but it’s true. I took the key, i tried to destroy it, i got pregnant instead and had you.”

Scootaloo couldn’t grasp what was happening right now, a million questions going through her head. Daring Do is my mom, my dad is a griffon, I was born from a key and one of them has left me my entire life, while the other tried to kill me… this is going to take a lot of therapy.

“But Scootaloo, you need to understand why, Mordrue is ly…” started Daring before the black griffon seized her muzzle again.

“Why? She needs to know why you just abandoned her for her entire life. Why you never came to visit her, never told her who you really were? Tell me Daring Do, was adoption your first choice, or did you... entertain other methods of getting rid of your little problem?”

“Damn you Mordrue please…” struggled Daring, the griffon allowing her some room to speak.

Scootaloo just looked on, trying to understand what Mordrue was implying.

“She hasn’t acted much like a concerned mother has she Scootaloo? Why don’t you ask her the same and see what she says, just so we can fully understand huh?”

“Mordrue why are you doing this?” whimpered Daring pathetically.

“Because my little adventuress, i am teaching you a lesson. A lesson about trust, a lesson about family, a lesson for bettering yourself, that’s the whole point of this.”

Scootaloo stepped forward, her eyes glaring at Daring, a dark frown upon her face. “Answer him, mother," she practally spat. "Answer him!” she shrieked, her emotions getting the better of her. She was roaring mad, for years she had wondered what was wrong with her, why she was abandoned? Why her parents had never come to find her or even visit? Now here they both were and one was actively keep secrets from her, even now?

“Scootaloo, don’t... please, trust me…”

“Trust you! Trust Daring… Miss Cheerilee told us that trust must be earned not given. Why should i trust you? You’ve been lying to me the whole time! Now answer him!”

The adventuress could only lower her head in obvious shame. “No, he's right it wasn't my first decision… i tried to e-e-end you... I was afraid and didn’t know what to do. But I... I couldn’t, couldn’t do it.”

Scootaloo just backed away from her, tears and anger among just the few things showing on her face. Besdie them both, Daring caught a glimpse of the dark smile forming on Mordrue’s beak. “Bastard” she’d whispered, as her own set of tears streamed down her face. Daring had always had every intention of telling Scootaloo one day. Since the start of this adventure two days ago, she had planned to tell the young filly once she was sure she was safe. She however, wanted it to be on her terms, but Mordrue had spoiled that in one calculated move.

“Please, Scootaloo, listen, you need to understand!” she shouted in desperation.

“Understand, understand that you tried to kill me and when you didn’t have the guts for that you simply dumped me off in the nearest town. Twelve years Daring! Twelve bucking years, and you never once said a thing or came to visit! Shouted Scootaloo.

“I know dear and that’s on me, but please you must understand this is just a ploy, Mordrue is a villain, and he’s using you. He’s the reason i was so afraid to come to see you, i didn’t want to lead him to you my daughter!”

“Don’t call me that! I’m not your daughter, and you’re not my mother… you’re just the sow that gave birth to me. As for him,” she snarled, pointing towards Mordrue. “He’s done nothing but tell me the truth the whole time, you have only lied, i trust him far more than i trust you!” she howled before running away into the corners of the room to land on her small cot. The sounds of her crying and sniffles echoed throughout the entire chamber.

Daring only sobbed to herself in response, her heart breaking and her will to fight, to argue...to live faded as she simply hung there. A small chuckle bringing her eyes to bear on the black griffon.

She had to give it to him, he had played the whole thing masterfully. From the minute he had entered the chamber he had commanded the situation. Controlling what she was allowed to say, revealing his twisted half truths to the young emotionally charged filly. Presenting his side as a caring doting father in search of his long lost daughter. Even Daring had to admit she had almost cheered on his efforts. Then he had directed the conversation to go against her, poisoning Scootaloo’s mind, making herself the enemy and him the avenging parent. She had to admit, he had some help. She had allowed it to get this far, she had only herself to blame. Scootaloo had been right, she had lied to her from the start, only fueling the ammo for Mordrue to swoop in and charm her with.

The black griffon flared his cruel green eyes at her, followed with an annoying smirk. “And here endeth the lesson,” he whispered just for her to hear, right before with a flash of his wings the torchlight was snuffed out, plunging the emotionally wrecked mare into darkness. Leaving alone in the shadows to fester in her abysmal misery.

~

Scootaloo soaked the small pillow and sheets with her tears, barely able to breathe from her wracked sobbing. This wasn’t right, this was madness! Everything she had known was overturned, and everything she wanted to now made her want to vomit. Her hopes and dreams about finding out who she was, where she came from, burned to ash in mere seconds.

That's when the calming force of a talon touched her wet cheek, wiping a tear from her face. “There there my dear, i know that was hard. You needed to hear it though, you needed to know.”

“I have no one left then,” she sobbed back to him. “My foster parents were kind but they never treated me like a real daughter, I always hoped i could find someone to treat me that way, now I have nothing.”

Not at all, you have me. Yes, you are just as much apart of our group and family as any other. We will be your family my dear, we will teach you, feed you, care for you. You are not alone.”

“Really?” Scootaloo whimpered to him.

“Yes, you are apart of me, apart of us, we belong together my dear.” whispered the black griffon into her ear. With one talon he brought the covers of the beds sheets over her body, tucking her in.

Scootaloo felt him pull the sheets over her shoulders, pressing her head to the pillow as the young filly felt the temptation of sleep wash over her.

“Sleep now my dear and when you wake we will talk more,” his voice was so soft and soothing, she closed her eyes in peace.

“Thanks father,” she whispered.

“Don’t mention it my angel,” grinned Mordrue.

Scootaloo liked that, she had never had a parent say these kinds of things to her when she was getting ready to sleep.

“Welcome to the family, daughter.”

Author's Note

Oh snap that was intense.

Chapter 10: Growing Storms

Author's Note

Here we go the next chapter. this one had a few technical difficulties getting it on here, so let me know if you enjoy it.

Chapter 10: Growing Storms

Scootaloo carefully made her way along the wall of the spire, trying her best not to look down the sheer drop into blackness below her. The spire had been built to accommodate griffons not ponies and especially not small fillies like her. The large tower like structure was mostly accessible only by flight, a honeycomb of compartments and chambers built into the inner lining of the stone walls, aside from a stone platform halfway up the spire, the rest of the structure was a hollowed out tower. However, a small series of ledges and steps along the sides of the tower heading upwards allowed some maneuverability for those without wings.

It was times like this that Scootaloo felt ashamed of her small wings, the underdeveloped appendages barely able to maintain a proper flight. What she had always figured as simply a cruel birth defect, turned out to be the result of supernatural growth accelerated by magic. Just another thing she’d probably have to repress in therapy later on. As of now she was making her way up a set of these narrow ledges trying to get to the compartment that served as the kitchen. It was early morning and she was famished having just woken up from a deep sleep.

Keeping herself tight against the cold stone of the wall, she refused to look down or over the side of the ledge, only focusing on what lay ahead. The way was difficult though for the lighting in the tower itself was scarce. A series of torches lining the walls and compartments made up some of the only light available.

“Gosh darn this light!” she hissed into the darkness. It wasn’t that there was no light, it was simply just too faint for her to properly see what she was doing. For the griffons, it seemed like they relied on their own night vision to get around but her? “Ah serves me right for not waiting to be picked up,” she grumbled to herself.

Mordrue had informed her the night previous that he would be sending a messenger in the morning to her room, in order to bring her to the kitchen. Not wanting to rely on others (and not trusting herself being watched by an obvious informant) Scootaloo had decided to get there herself. She could hear them now, the sounds of cawing and screeching, laughter and grunts, sounds of griffons a roost and afoot.

Making it finally to the top of the ledge she was greeted by the sight of a well lit compartment of adequate size, lit by lanterns not torches, and home to a dozen griffons, eating and cawing together.

Not wishing to show her hesitation or fear, Scootaloo trotted forward into the compartment heading for the cooking section at the back.

“Okay Scootaloo, just keep going, head for the pot, just keep heading for the pot. That’s a good girl, don’t make eye contact now!” she whispered to herself, trotting along and past several burly griffons time the rise of her.

She made her way to the back of the compartment where a large cauldron stood upon a small fire, the smell of hazelnut and mushroom leek stew wafting from the bubbling mixture. Scootlaoo had to admit, for griffons, they could cook as well as any pony she had met. The stew itself was something she’d never tasted before, it was beyond amazing. She had seriously been considering finding the recipe to duplicate once she returned home.

The two griffons manning the pot were the fashionista's she had encountered at Rarity’s Boutique. Loot and Moola looked quite the sight, sitting there on their haunches both wearing a pair of tan colored aprons and a pair of tacky looking fishnets about their heads. Neither of them looked like they were enjoying their kitchen duty, but they weren’t about to show it, for fear of getting the ire of captain Dukat.

“Hey guys, good morning,” cheered up Scootaloo as she walked up to them, both griffons looking down at her with a frown on their beaks.

“Not that good a morning,” snapped Moola in response, Loot nodding on the other side of his brother. “I suppose you’re here for food?” he further inquired.

Scootaloo nodded hesitantly, catching the disparaged looks of her two servers. She realized she had to be smart about this if she wanted to take advantage of the situation. Turning her head to gaze back at the cauldron she turned back and focused her attention on the brothers, asking with her most pleading voice, “Yes, please may i have some? You two make the best stew I’ve ever tasted! Seriously gentlemen, it’s a work of art.”

Her compliments succeeded to stroke the griffon’s ego’s as both of them perked up at that. Usually they received little praise from their comrades, just grunts of acceptance and or threats, normally regarding anything particular in their stew that they didn’t like. To have someone (even if it was a pony) give them positive feedback, sparked up their sullen moods.

“Well, in that case you get an extra large bowl, can’t have such a fine connoisseur of fine vittles go hungry now can we?” asked Loot, while Moola poured a large ladle of stew into a large bowl.

“Nope, it would be such a shame for someone of such similar good taste as ours, to not enjoy such fine splendor,” agreed Moola, offering Scootaloo the bowl.

She bowed to the two griffons in a polite gesture and gripped the bowl with her teeth. Trotting backwards she made her way away from the cooking pot and over to a uncrowded corner in the back.

Scootaloo liked this spot, it was right in the corners of the compartment, allowing her to have a visual vantage point of everything around her. She had found the spot the other day while trying to avoid the talons of irritated griffons. She liked the spot she had chosen. From there she could freely see every griffon sitting there.

Scootaloo took a few quick bites of the stew. She wasn’t lying when she said the stew was good, it was. In another life those two griffons could have been amazing chefs, if not poor decorators. However, her mind was more concerned with exactly how long she had been stuck here and when she could leave. “I’ve been here at least three days,” she thought looking over the faces of the griffons that she had come to know quite well in such a short time.

Over in the corner was Scratch and Shekel, next to captain Dukat they were the highest ranking officers in the legion. Scootaloo had come to know them well over the last day and a half, the two particular griffons having been put in charge of keeping watch over her. While she had come to like the two, she also had some trepidation being around them. She could never quite escape the image of Apple Bloom or of Sweetie Belle being held in their grip, their throats being crushed by those fierce talons.

Scootaloo had discovered that both gryphons were usually quite harmless. They were not overtly cruel to her, nor did they seem to ever get roaring mad. They had a temper to be sure, but they were both able to hold the other in check. Though despite their seemingly gentle natures she had no doubt they would have killed her friends if forced to. Not because they were cruel, but because their fear of Mordrue was so great.

The young filly had come to notice how many of the griffons acted differently once the black colored warlord made his presence. Scratch and Shekel feared him enough that she fully believed they would go against their very nature to hurt young ones, and if Mordrue could make them do that, he could make any of them do anything.

She wasn’t stupid, the day he had revealed his and Daring Do’s relationship to her, she had sided with him because she was angry and he had been truthful with her. But, that didn’t mean she would fall for his ploys. He kept treating her like a daughter and on some level she did identify with that feeling, but he was no more a real father to her then her foster parents were.

The griffon had nearly killed her that night in the hospital, and his warriors and subordinates had chased and attacked her friends and loved ones, herself among them. He had even killed for her. Her thoughts immediately flying to Caramel and his friend.

Scootaloo had not known them long, only having been introduced to them every now and then by Apple Bloom. Caramel having being so close to the Apple family especially, but still the thoughts of their deaths haunted her.

Her gaze suddenly settled over three hulking brutes of griffon, the very sight of them making her blood run cold. Two-Bits, Nickel, and Quarter were definitely the most dangerous of the griffons she had encountered. They were nearly twice the size of a regular pony and even for most of the legion they were quite tall. They were also mean and cruel to boot, sadistic and predatory. The looks they had given her, made her heart nearly stop. She had also learned that they were the ones who had killed Carmel and his girlfriend. In fact they often bragged about it. The detailed descriptions of how they did it had nearly made her vomit the first time she’d heard it. She had decided to keep far away from these three above all costs after that. The rest of the griffons either fell into categories of being acceptable to approach, or to maintain a sizeable distance from.

She had soon begun to feel homesick, stuck in this tower, with walls of cold stone and little light aside that from torches. She was missing the rolling hills and cobbled streets of Ponyville. “What i wouldn't give for some actual sunlight,” she groaned to herself, her eyes itching from the heat of the torchlight all around them.

Aside from the comfort of home, she also deeply missed her friends. She missed all of Ponyville in general, but mostly Rainbow Dash. She had not seen anything of Twilight or Rainbow since they had left that day for Canterlot. “I wonder what's happened to them?” She wondered. They had escaped from the tower just the other night according to Daring. “How interesting that I’m now a prisoner here as well.” She couldn’t help but hope they were safe, as well as Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.

She finished the stew and pushed the now cleaned out bowl to the side. Getting up on her feet she trotted over to the edge of the compartment ledge, preparing for the steady journey back down to her room.

That’s when a dark shadow cast itself upon her, her surprised eyes glancing up to see the bandaged form of Captain Dukat hovering over her.

“Mordrue wants to see you,” he grumbled to her, reaching down and picking the small pegasus up in his talons. Scootaloo refused to make a fuss, not wishing to upset the injured griffon. Rumor had it he had been bucked through a window in a one-on-one with Daring, but she didn’t feel like pushing that button so soon.

As her thoughts turned to why Mordrue was interested in seeing her, she came upon a particular idea. One that the griffon lord had been bringing up more and more when they were together. Perhaps this time, he wasn’t going to just ask. “Oh no,” she gulped.

~~~~~~~

“Alright just hold steady you too and we’ll give you a final check over.”

“Thank you princess Twilight,” offered the first pony craning her neck to allow the princesses horn to gently press over it.

“Yeah thanks,” came the second ponies reply.

Twilight checked over Lyra and Bon Bon with the utmost care, her horn trailing along their necks and withers, checking to make sure the faded singe marks of the fire didn’t hide any burns or welts.

Many ponies had been somewhat burned or singed by the flames from the previous night. Twilight had taken upon herself to do a physical check of each of the wounded. Using her magic to sooth the pains and burns with nurse Redheart by her side. The nurse had left a while ago, but Twilight had decided to keep on going herself.

The aftermath of the fire had been a confused mess, there was so much to do, so many responsibilities. Tending the wounded was just one of the thousands of things Twilight needed to do. A very daunting set of tasks laid out before her, but they were ones she felt she was prepared to handle.

Celestia and the battalion had left a few days ago, hot on the trail of Mordrue’s griffons, and with Rainbow to help lead them back to the spire. That had still left Twilight to deal with a burned out town, and a large population of ponies with nowhere to go. Many ponies like these two had also been caught in the fire, and it was a miracle that most injuries had been simply superficial. Despite this, Twilight felt it was her personal duty to ensure all her subjects were okay, even if she had to check them all personally.

“Aside from some blackened fur, you both are fine. You two can go now, be safe.”

The two mares nodded towards her again, both of them thanking her once more, before leaving the small tent flap of the medical tent. As they left Twilight smiled as she saw Lyra holding Bon Bon close as they passed into the cold brisk morning air.

“That’s the last of the injured Twilight!” spoke Spike as the young dragon walked through the tent flap carrying a tray of cookies. Several bits of crumbs covered his mouth, evidence that he already had tried a few, samples.

“Hey Spike. I see you’re helping yourself to the emergency rations.” Twilight gave him a playful glare.

“Oh um, yeah just a few cookies. The Cakes and nurse Redheart are organizing personal rations for every-pony, while Rarity has AppleJack and Fluttershy helping her see how many blankets they can round up from her shop.” The young dragon looked away sheepishly from Twilight's glare. “These were getting stale so Pinkie told me i could have them, want one?” he asked somewhat generously.

Twilight looked away as if she was contemplating it--as she was a bit hungry--before she gave in and nodded. Trotting forward she accepted the offered cookie from her assistants claws, chewing the crunchy chocolate chip cooky with great glee.

Spike put the tray down on the cot in the corner of the tent before making his way back over to Twilight. He could see she was stressed and tired, having not slept all night trying to figure out how to get the town back in shape. Mayor Mare had been over a few times to help her discuss the options available. Their conversation had taken longer than they had thought was needed, neither pony really able to drive home a solid idea.

Twilight had been moping for a while now, showing dangerous signs of depression. It had even carried on into her work, her heart just didn’t seem in it to be discussing such things with the mayor. Even Mayor Mare herself was also feeling quite down, almost as if her heart was torn and not in it either.

The young drake could understand, the last few days were some of the worst Ponyville had experienced in years. Well over half the town was burnt to the ground, everyone was displaced, those whom they had felt they could trust had betrayed them, killed some of them even. It was times like this where friendship and kindness seemed to be hard things to believe in. Hope even less so. Yet, somehow Twilight still did. Despite her depression, Twilight had persevered through her work, so much so she had barely taken a break at all.

She checked on her subjects every few hours, doing a series of rounds around the camp to raise morale. She had managed to secure some extra rations and blankets from Canterlot’s emergency storage and was stocking up their own storage sheds, just encase it took longer than they expected to begin work on rebuilding. She had even brought in Filthy Rich and his friends to talk about investment and charitable donations for rebuilding Ponyville and it’s businesses.

Still Twilight had been going at it hard for far too long. Using magic to keep herself awake long after her body stopped being able to do so. It was starting to get worrisome, even dangerous.

“Twilight you got to get some rest or you’ll burn yourself out at this rate,” Spike pleaded with his adoptive sister. The purple alicorn however, kept on acting like she’d never heard him at all. “Twilight!” he angrily snapped.

“Wha-what? What is it Spike?” inquired Twilight, still folding through papers and order forms about her cot.

“Twi, you’re going to pass out if you don’t get any sleep. I know you were up all night last night. Everybody needs you, but, they need you to be rested and prepared,” answered Spike calmly.

The purple alicorn sighed before she lowered her head in admission to his words, “I know spike, I’ll go check on everyone one last time, then I’ll go get some sleep.”

Spike simply smiled and patted Twilight’s shoulder, feeling the trembling muscles underneath her skin. The princess's body and muscles straining from sure exhaustion.

Twilight exited the tent and made her way around the camp. It had taken some work but together Twilight, her friends and a handful of volunteers from Canterlot, had managed to create a temporary living space for the displaced ponies of Ponyville.

The line up of white tents made up half the field, while several other pavilions of various sizes had been erected in the same vicinity. These pavilions were set up for whatever was needed, be it food storage, eating areas, handing out supplies, or hosting any immediate meeting. Twilight herself had used them just this morning to comfort the cold and sour citizens, telling them the royal builders and contractors wouldn’t be along for another week.

Of course this had not gone over well among the ponies and their grumblings had caused Twilight to lose her patience, snapping at the whole lot of them. She’d been kicking herself for that slip up all day long. She had never meant to take out her growing frustrations on them. These ponies had already suffered enough hardship.

The truth was, Twilight had been distracted for a while now. Her thoughts were focused on Rainbow, Celestia, and the efforts to bring back Scootaloo. She understood that her duty was here, dealing with her people, but the thought of the danger facing those she cared about was too great for her to simply just ignore.

That’s why she had decided to go on this walk just now. Every-pony else was fine, they had friends, family, even children to occupy their minds. Twilight's mind was simply overwhelmed. There was too much to think about. The purple princess couldn't even fathom how she was going to get herself focused on the tasks at hoof.

What she needed was a fresh perspective. She was was counting on the fresh air and sunshine to give her this perspective by clearing her troubled head.

As Twilight made her way through the camp she spotted Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack at the edge of the tent city. All three of them doubled over with wrapped up blankets and what appeared to be drapes and rugs. The princess decided it might do her some good to talk with her friends, even if for just some sense of normalcy. As she got closer she could just pick out the conversation they themselves were having.

“Applejack be a dear and do shut up will you!” snapped Rarity, completely unapologetic. The white mare folding--with her magic--several large blankets that had been laid on her back. Next to her stood both Applejack and Fluttershy, both mares laden down with blankets themselves. Although, whereas Fluttershy was completely covered, Applejacks hot and angry face could easily be seen under her load of linen and velvet.

“Oh sarry thar, princess, but this here is a bit too far!” snarled back Applejack just as enthusiastically. “Y’all got us trussed up like a pair of quilt sacks, when we should be seeing about salvaging the rest of the town and the food stores!”

“Oh posh, ponies are freezing out here in this open and windy field and all you can think about is food and salvage?” snapped rarity hotly.

“Umm both of you, please this, this really isn't hel…” began Fluttershy, her already soft voice stifled by the mountain of cloth she was under.

“Oh ho, don’t you start on me about being selfish,” hissed Applejack, interrupting her yellow friend, her temper readily getting out of hand. “These fields belong to us farm folk and we arn’t fussing about y’all piling on et like ya ‘ar.”

“What’s going on here?” called out Twilight, deciding to put an end to this before the tiff between Applejack and Rarity escalated. The purple princesses tired looking eyes glaring at her friends, wondering how they could be arguing with everything going on.

“TWILIGHT!” shouted all three mares, surprised to find their friend and princess standing before them. The fact she was looking visually upset was even worse.

“Why are you two fighting?” demanded Twilight glaring daggers at Rarity and Applejack. “Haven’t we had enough of that already? Haven’t we lost enough?” she panted, her anger rising by the second.

“Twilight dear, we’re sorry it’s-it’s just…” began Rarity, her eyes dropping in shame.

“It’s just that, things are difficult,” added Applejack.

Twilight sighed, her exhaustion now clearly showing to her friends. “I understand, we’ve lost a lot, especially you Applejack. Everyone is on edge.”

Applejack looked down, her thoughts obviously turning to the loss of Caramel. “It’s not easy, Caramel was important to our family, to have him killed like that…” she trialed off, desperately trying to hold back tears.

“We’ve all taken some loss,” sighed Rarity. “My boutique was only just saved, but half the town has been burned down. I just wanted to help the only way i can." Fluttershy made a muffled agreement and lament of her own while still stuffed under her velvet exterior.

“I’m sorry Rarity," Applejack wasn't often one to suck up her pride but when it counted she had no problem doing so.

“It’s nothing Applejack, i understand, I too apologize for my obtuseness.”

“Well that’s one more problem solved,” muttered Twilight.

The three mares began turning towards the tent city, Applejack giving Fluttershy a soft nudge with her forehead in the right direction. Now together the four of them began discussing the possible plans for the future.

“You look exhausted Twilight darling,” Rarity pranced along beside the purple princess looking with concern at her friend.

“That’s right, ya look like you’ve tussled a few rounds with a freight wagon,” added Applejack.

“It’s just everything, the town burning down, Scootaloo being kidnapped, not being there for Celestia and Rainbow. How can i sleep or rest while so much is going on?”Twilight blurted out.

“You need sleep Twilight, if you don't get any you’ll be no use to any-pony,” claimed Rarity. “Beauty sleep is so important Twilight.” The white mare stopping to help Fluttershy adjust her mountain of blanket coverings even as Twilight staggered beside her.

“Rarity’s right thar sugarcube, ya got ta get sum shut-eye,” agreed Applejack, helping to hold Twilight up by letting her lean on her strong body.

At that moment Fluttershy managed to poke her soft muzzle out of one the blankets, having been patiently waiting during the whole conversation for her chance. “Um Twilight, do you think Rainbow Dash will be okay out there?”

“I think she will be fine, Celestia and the Canterlot Calvary are with her,” answered Twilight.

“Still it does bare some mention doesn't it?” followed up Rarity. “I mean if they could do all of this to us, will the princess and the guard be able to handle them?”

“The whole lot of them are nothin but a bunch of cowards!” spat Applejack.

The farm pony’s outburst sparked something in Twilight's head. It was true, from her confinement in the spire, Twilight had noticed that without the push from Mordrue, many of the griffons under his command were not aggressive or brutal. When he had been torturing the inquisitor she had looked into the eyes of his followers. The eyes allowed her to see who was the diehard fanatics and which were following simply out of fear.

“Applejack’s right… without Mordrue the rest of them would fall apart.” stated Twilight, an idea already beginning to burn inside her brain. “Mordrue is the one who is the danger, the rest of his legion would never be as dangerous without him.”

“But, you said he was the strongest and most powerful of the lot,” followed Rarity, keeping in step with the princess.

“She’s right Twilight, ya’ll could never take him on one on one.”

“Maybe we don’t have to,” answered Twilight, sidestepping Applejack and coming up to Fluttershy. Pushing the blankets over her head she freed the yellow pegasus mare from her confinement.

“Fluttershy i need you to get something for me.”

“Okay Twilight what is it?” asked Fluttershy, the purple princess leaning down to whisper into her friend's ear. After she did Fluttershy gasped. “Oh...my, b-b-but Twilight that stuff is v-very…”

“I know,” interrupted Twilight. “But i need it okay, as soon as you get it come and meet me back at my tent. You two can take these blankets to Nurse Redheart in the storage tent, iIve got to go!”

Twilight turned away from her friends and began racing off back to her tent.

“But Twilight, what about your rest?!” shouted Rarity after her.

“There is too much to do!” replied Twilight briskly. This idea could be their best hope of ending this without much bloodshed, Sleep could come later, right now she needed to get this started.

As the princess thundered into her tent she began looking for materials to work with, her horn glowing as she began fluttering about the small space. Throwing herself into her work was the best way to stave off sleep. It would also stave off the lingering doubt in her mind of the moral and ethical implications of her plan. But that like sleep, could wait.

~~~~~~~

“See anything yet?”

“I don’t see nothing.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, I'm pretty sure.”

The two griffon look-outs sat on their haunches, breathing deeply with the heat surrounding them. The one on the right was rather portly while his companion was sleek and skinny. They had removed their armor and their metal talons and were resting on the firm planks of the wooden platform stuck in the side of the large tree. The gnarled roots and tangled vines of the tree tops all around them.

“Tell me Coin, why do you think we always get sent here in the northern lookout?” asked the portly griffon. His blue eyes lazily scanning the thick underbrush below them for any sign of a small creature to snack on, maybe a squirrel, or field mouse?

“How should i know?” snarled the skinny companion, taking the opportunity to resume looking through the large fixated spyglass.

“Well it seems that the northern lookout is always the hottest. The eastern and western lookouts have the river and pond to cool them down, the south has the southern wind chill, but it’s hot as…”

“...Will you shut up Dough, i don’t care!” sneered Coin, his eye pressed to the spyglass while his free talons grrated into the wood. His companions whining always got on his nerves.

Dough only grumbled gazing back over the sleek griffon, wondering why he wouldn’t just admit their post was the worst one. “All i’m saying is, we should be switching up posts every now and then, a little variety eh?”

“If they wanted variety, we wouldn’t have spent the last few days up here would we?” insisted Coin, his patience having ran thin.

“Well that’s another thing, why are we always assigned guard duty out here sweating our tails off, meanwhile Scratch and Shekel get to babysit the little pony brat?” whined the fat griffon. His body shifting as he pressed himself closer to the tree trunk.

“Because Scratch and Shekel are officers, we’re not. That should be all we need to know.”

“Oh you could be an officer just as good as them Coin,” muttered Dough abstractly.

“Don’t joke!”

“Who's joking? You’re the thinker between us, always have been.”

“On that at least, we agree.”

The two of them settled into a comfortable position. Coin idly spinning the fixed spy-glass around for fun, Dough fanning himself with one of the large leafs of the tree they were stuck upon.

“So…?” began Dough.

“So…?” answered Coin.

“So see anything yet?”

“I’ve told you Dough!” growled Coin, once more putting the spyglass to his eye for emphasis. “I don’t see BUCKING NOTH….oh ello there!” snapped the slim griffon, his talons fastening themselves around the brass casing.

“What...what is it?”

“Saw something in the trees, along the dirt path by the bog,” grunted Coin. “Just hold a sec,” he further insisted.

Dough placed himself just above Coin peering down at the slimmer griffon, waiting.

“Ah there we go, metal… glinting, metal… helmets…” muttered Coin. his eyes searching hotly for whom the helmets belonged to, squeezing the sides of the spyglass as he adjusted the focus. He could just make out the image of the helmets wearers, just a little more. “Bingo,” he grinned as he finally caught sight of who was coming towards them.

“What,”

“Equestrian Cavalry, and Canterlot guard from the look of it. Definitely flyers too, lots of them.”

“What else do you see?”

“Blimey! Celestia herself, and… that Rainbow skag that escaped with the other princess.”

“Oh i remember her, nearly conked our heads off back in Canterlot, then the pair of them, they nearly brought the tower down us! T-Their back?”

“Well one of them anyways…”

“What should we do?”

Coin pulled away from the spyglass and grabbed the portly griffon by the shoulders. “You, are going to report back to the chief. Tell him we got Equestrians bearing down us from the northern route. Now they got to cross the bog and skirt the sand pits, so they’ll most likely reach the spire in three hours.”

“Right, but what else should i tell him?”

“Tell him Celestia is heading them herself, and she’s got one of the escaped prisoners leading her. I’m going to stay here and monitor their movements. I’ll join you later. Just be sure to tell the chief that you got this all from me understood.

“Understood Coin, right away!” saluted Dough, the fat griffon dropping off the tree and heading towards the spire as fast as he could.

As he flew away, Coin settled himself back with the spyglass. Focusing on the approaching Equestrians. “Oh yes, i may be making officer quicker than i thought. That’s right, keep coming ponies, This gonna be the worst last day of your miserable lives.”

~~~~~~~

Scootaloo recoiled as she was brought through the center of the large stone slab which ran the length of the Spire. It always felt like they were going to hurl into the stone only to fly through the center and upon the stone platform.

Dukat lowered her with one of his still bandaged arms, his talons gently scraping across her fur. The young filly shivered As the cold stone coupled with press of the talons through her fur. Turning her head she looked up with both trepidation and a hint of fear at the figure rising above her.

Upon the large polished stone that stood at the end of the platform, fastened with mirrors and carved decoration sat the black green eyed griffon of her nightmares and lineage. He was currently scanning through one of his mirrors, his emerald gaze never leaving the cold stainless glass.

“Brought her as you requested m’lord,” spoke Dukat, trying to bow in a way his wounded frame would allow.

“Very good captain, you may rest now, preferably before you break like a twig!” sneered the other griffon, his eyes quickly glancing over the wounded officer.

“Yes sir, thank you sir. W-Will you be n-n-needing me f-for any-anything else sir?” he meekly asked. Scootaloo almost felt sorry for the brute. His beak was turned up in a pleading offer, as if he was asking if there was some task worthy of a soldier like him.

“Not really. If i need a message sent or another delivery to make, you will be notified,” replied the other coldly and cruelly.

Dukat looked down to the floor, his eyes losing some of the flare they had held before, he nodded before his wings extended and he plunged back down the hole.

Scootaloo was now alone with Mordrue, her gentle eyes trying to scan his imposing jade green. For the last two days he had been bringing her here to his throne, trying to make her relive her nightmares, to focus on some sort of sword. Every-time she tried she had to stop, the things she was seeing so powerful in her mind it scared her. So far he had complied with her desires, allowing her to stop, but each time he was more reluctant, more aggravated as he clearly was losing his patience.

“How are you today, child?” asked the griffon, pulling himself up into a sitting position on his stone throne.

Scootaloo shook as she felt those powerful eyes glance over her as she quietly made her way over to the throne. “Fine,” she replied meekly.

“Are you ready to try again today?” Mordrue started to make his way down the stone throne, his talons clicking on the stone stairs etched into the side of the rock.

“I think so, but I don’t like the way it makes me feel.” she replied meekly.

“Yes it can be quite trying, i understand. But look at it this way, once you find the sword for me… you will be released.”

“Why do you want this sword anyway?” spoke the small orange filly as she made her way over to the basin of water at the bottom of the stone throne. Peering into the basin she saw that it was filled like usual with silver-colored water. Her silver colored reflection peering back up at her.

Suddenly the water and her reflection darkened as the new reflection of the green eyed griffon crawled its way above her in focus.

“The sword is ours by right, it was entrusted to us griffons, and we deserve to have it back.” his shoulders tensed as his wings folded to his sides, the appendages so large they covered his body like a cape of feathered darkness. “The sword was made from the essence of all the great civilizations, but it was to us griffons, keepers of order, that it was bestowed.”

“If it means that much to you, i can try again… but, you promise if i can find it, then i can see my friends?” her voice shook towards the end. Over the last few days Scootlaoo had been planning carefully how she talked to Mordrue, a combination of flattery and innocence to keep him from getting angry. Her attempt to maintain this faltered with that shake in her voice. Her desire to see her friends overwhelming her sense.

“You miss your friends don’t you?” answered Mordrue, slipping behind her and gently pressing one of his talons to her cheek, forcing her chin up to look at him. “You believe in this friendship thing?” he asked again.

“Y-yes,” she muttered trying to avoid looking into his peering eyes. Her hooves scraped across the stone floor in agitation.

“Hmm… i used to as well, a long time ago. Celestia herself was my friend, does that surprise you?” his talons released her chin allowing her to move freely once more,even as he positioned himself to the side of her.

“Sort of,”replied Scootaloo. “She never seems to have mentioned it anywhere.”

“To be sure she wouldn’t. She would never want to admit that at one point we were close as two can be. Her mentor was my friend, and through him, so was she.”

“Her mentor?”

“Allomane, prince of life, and first alicorn. It was he who helped to build the first civilizations, including mine. He commissioned the sword and it was he who bestowed it upon us, upon me... to wield.” the Griffon placed one of his talons upon the basin, the bowl suddenly beginning to glow as the water began to boil. “In those days i believed in him, in his message, in friendship. I thought nothing could ever break that bond.”

“What happened?” asked Scootaloo, even as she looked nervously to the boiling water, her reflection all but vanished in the churning bubbling mass.

“Allomane fell into shadow, Celestia turned to despair, and when he fell everything shattered. Celestia ordered we hand over the sword… like a fool i did so, believing my friend knew best. She instead hid it from the rest of us, turned her back on the griffons and the other races, seeing to her own only. I then watched as my people fell into ruin, weak kings, petty war lords and brigands...weaklings who put their faith and value in bits of metal and gold rather than spirit or strength.”

“But Celestia isn’t responsible for that.”

“No, friendship and compassion are… they make one weak, they turn the heart against you. When you should be firm and strong it undermines your focus, when you should be determined and realistic, it bewitches the mind with flights of fancy and feel good promise… all of which lead to ruin. Friendship is for suckers my girl, strength and fear are how you maintain an empire.”

Scootaloo didn't agree with that at all. Friendship had done much for her town and for her friends. She had also seen what exactly fear had done to the otherwise gentle and good natured gryphons under his command, but she was not stupid enough to say that out loud. “Must you always boil the water? The heat sometimes is a bit strong,” she pleaded.

“The water must be boiling for the spell to take effect,” he reassured her. “Don’t worry, it’s just a quick trance and a little heat.”

Scootaloo gulped as she looked into the boiling water, the heat even from this far back making her whole body sweat. This was the worst part of these sessions, next to the trance itself which left her feeling empty and hollow.

Mordrue gently petted down her back, causing the young filly to straighten in surprise. “Easy daughter easy… it will only be a few minutes.” directing her to stand over the bowl he gently pushed her head down towards the steaming basin. One talon upon her forehead the other gripping the side of the bowl.

“Could you please hold me up father,” she whispered as her body slid further down towards the water. His one set of talons doing nothing but pressing into her forehead.

“I need my talons to hold the basin and you,” he replied. The talons on her forehead gripping her tighter and lifting her up a slight midge.

As he did so, his talons began to shimmer and heat up themselves. The talons holding her forehead shimmering green as she felt a splurge of powerful energy flashing through her mind, as the talons holding the basin began to glow and turn the silver water glowing green.

Scootaloo's head fell forward as the energy passed into her head and set her eyes a glow. Staring into the bubbling greenish silver water, her breathing grew slower as her mind began to fade. The only thing she could feel was the heat from her forehead and from the water bowl just below her. Her eyes couldn’t even see anymore for the blinding light, and her brain couldn’t pull together a single thought.

“Now my dear, think of the sword,focus on the sword...let my energy guide you thoughts,” he whispered in her ear, his talons not shirking their grip on her. Scootaloo couldn’t do anything but comply, her mind blanked, the only thing she could hear was his chant. “Find the sword… think of only the sword.”

Scootaloo’s stared in pure trance into the water, the boiling liquid bubbling as it started to show shapes. The shapes started out as blobs of silver green water, churning and moving until finally it took the shape of two other fillies. The golden colored and White colored fillies were looking directly at Scootaloo from the water, as her thoughts and mind took form in the basin.

After the fillies came the forms of the Purple alicorn princess and that defiant rainbow maned pegasus. “Enough of this, focus only on the blasted sword!” he snarled, nearly pushing her head right into the water, catching himself just in time.

Scootaloo barely noticed, her mind no longer fully functioning aside from auto-pilot. However, she did comply her thoughts focusing on a sword. Flashes of images raced across the water basin. A glowing purple alicorn male with bright blue eyes, Celestia, but younger and without her wings…the black fur and green eyes of Mordrue, and the golden brown form of Daring Doo doused in magical light.

Mordrue looked further into the basin, nearly touching the water with his beak as he stared completely transfixed. The images switched now to a series of red hills and a glowing mountain of fire, several large serpentine creatures with blazing yellow eyes circling it, while spurting fire and plasma.

“The red hills of the badlands… the drakes mount…” gasped Mordrue. Scootaloo below him gave a small sigh as she could feeling the energy rippling through her, it was uncomfortable and sickening for her. The images were so hard to focus on, and the grip on her forehead and the heat surrounding her was making her body crumble.

The images flew from the mountain of fire and into a series of of bubbling silver pools and into a large black cave. “The sulfur lakes… so that’s where he’s been hiding,” muttered Mordrue. The images began to flash across the water faster and faster, dissolving in the bubbling mess just as soon as they appeared.

“Where is it girl… where is it?” the black griffon demanded. “Show me dammit, show me!” The images now focusing onto a golden sword, decorated in intrinsic designs. “Yes there it is, Excalibur, the sword of civilizations! Where is it? Where IS IT?” drooled Mordrue, his spit splashing into the bubbling basin with a loud hiss.

Scootaloo couldn't hold the image, her body unable to handle the strain. She was about to fully collapse into the basin when all of a sudden a loud crash came from behind the two of them.

“Lord Mordrue! Lord Mordrue!”

Scootaloo snapped out of her trance just in time to put both front hooves on top of the basin, saving herself from falling in. Above her Mordrue exploded in rage. Smashing the basin out from under her sending the still boiling water to splash across the stone floor. Scootaloo would have fallen flat on her face if not for Mordrue softly catching her about the chest with his talons.

Turning to face the newcomer Mordrue green eyes burned with unquenchable rage.

“WHO DARES TO INTERRUPT ME!”

“Oh uh-um, uh s-sorry Lord Mordrue,” spluttered a rather fat dusty colored griffon, having just climbed through the opening in the middle of the platform.

“This had better be important Dough, or i will stuff you with cream filling and bake you for supper! Spat Mordrue.

“The fat griffon squeaked and nearly fainted before he regained some composure, “Um it’s Coin sir, him and i have been maintaining watch in the north.” the fat griffon shook on his stubby legs, his wings folded neatly to his side as he lowered his neck downwards to appear more submissive.

“And…” glared Mordrue, huffing dangerously.

“And, he told me to report to you, we have Equestrians bearing down on us!” exclaimed the griffon, happy to finally get it out of his maw.

“How many?” demanded Mordrue.

“Um, it’s an army… Equestrian cavalry and air force mostly… Celestia is leading them herself.”

Mordrue gave a shriek of laughter before descending into a long smirk. “Oh so much like old sun butt, always leading by example… she’s coming to finish this personally.”

“Uh, she’s also not alone boss, one of the escaped prisoners, that rainbow one, is with her,” added dough the dusty griffon bowing now before Mordrue’s form.

“So the prey returns for more…we shall have to throw our guests a proper griffon greeting.” Mordrue turned to the cowering griffon below him. “Get up, and go and find Captain Dukat, tell him to assemble all officers and prepare for a council of war… NOW!” he blasted as the fat griffon was taking his time in moving. That good shout was more than enough to provide the lowly subordinate the spark he needed to zip right through the hole in the floor as quickly as possible.

Turning to gaze at the orange filly beside him, her mane frazzled and her eyes half lidded from her ordeal, he gave small shrug. “We’ll have to finish this later… we had good progress today, but right now i have a battle to plan.” As he turned to leave Scootaloo seemed to regain her composure, launching herself around one of his legs.

“Please, don’t hurt Celestia, or the others, please don’t!” she pleaded drastically, her hooves fastening themselves around his leg in a tight embrace.

“They are coming to attack my tribe, and we will defend ourselves,” he replied trying to extract the little filly from his person.

“But they’re coming for me, if you just give me to them, no one has to be hurt,” Scootaloo threw her full strength into holding him close, hoping that he would let her go without bloodshed.

“We are not done here yet, until i have the sword you remain with me, my daughter”

“If i am your daughter, you’ll let me go back to them,” demanded Scootaloo, her eyes blazing with fire as she stared him down.

“You think they're coming for you my dear?” asked Mordrue, his body relaxing as he brought his sharp beak down to level with her muzzle around his leg. “Do you actually think Celestia, princess of Equestria, and keeper of the sun, would leave her throne, disband her duties to simply rescue a small insignificant little filly? You’re not even among her most favorite ponies.” his words were gravid but cruel, striking hard at Scootaloo's heart, her embrace starting to weaken a little.

“But, she’s coming here..” trailed off the young filly.

“She’s coming for me,” replied Mordrue stoically. “She’s coming to finish what we started so long ago, but this time, she is alone and i am the one who's ready.” Scootaloo eyes cast down as she heard his ramble. Her heart started to break, for she had been so sure that they were coming for her.

Yes that’s right my dear, you should take some time to consider who values you more, your friends, or me. Think hard.” he snapped before pulling himself away and leaping down the center hole, leaving the small filly to cry softly on the cold stone floor.

~~~~~~~

“Twilight?” came the soft voice of Spike from the tent flap. The young dragon making his way into the tent to come and sit beside Twilight, as she fiddled over the small magical ball. She was so focused on her work that she didn’t even register him. Spike sat by her side waiting, but as the time went on and she still remained inactive. He finally gave up and nudged her with his claws. “Twilight, hey!” he squeaked.

“Huh, wah? Oh Spike!” mumbled Twilight the young drake having woken her from her trance. “What is it?”

“There’s some visitors here to see you, they’ve come a long way.” the little dragon looked expectantly at her motioning to the tent opening.

“Who is it?” she demanded, wondering who could possibly come to see her.

“I think you will want to see for yourself,” answered Spike.

Twilight got up ignoring the half finished ball on the desk and making her way over to the tent entrance. Poking her purple head out she couldn't help but go rigid at what she saw.

“G-Gilda!” she cried out.

“Hey egghead, how’s your hammer hangin?” came the brash reply from the brash young gryphon peering back at her.

Twilight ignored the last rude bit, and rushed out of the tent to look upon the young but well built gryphon girl before her. “You’re looking great,” she started, noting how well groomed and freshly washed the gryphon looked compared to the last time they had met.

“And you’re sporting some new appendages, and looking like some-pony dropped a bowl of frog-fish on your head,” replied the gryphon, her attitude still similar to what Twilight remembered. However, the malice and disgust was gone from her tone and from her eyes. When she looked upon Twilight it was not with disdain or indifference.

“Why are you here?” Inquired Twilight, the excitement helping to keep her overly exhausted body from giving up.

Gilda’s smirk turned to a direct frown as she looked back into the princess's eyes. “News reached GryphonStone of Canterlot being attacked... by griffons.” she muttered dejectedly.

“That got out already?” Twilight had thought that such information would not have left Equestria just yet.

“Yes, and back home we all knew immediately who it was!” growled the gryphon girl, her talons scrunching into the ground as her beak clacked. “Mordrue’s griffons were perfectly described to us, especially my father.”

“Yes, Rainbow and I were… detained by them,” answered Twilight. “Daring Do helped us escape, but she might have been killed or captured when we got out.” Twilight had visible trouble slipping that out, not wanting to believe that Daring was dead.

“Daring Do? Are you sure?” asked Gilda hesitantly.

“Well, I don't know for sure, either way, but we’ll soon find out. Rainbow dash and Celestia are going to find the griffons, they’ve stolen one of our fillies," provided Twilight.

“Then we’ve come just in time then,” replied Gilda.

“Time for what?” Twilight watched as several other gryphons stepped forward beside Gilda, the gold leaf necklaces about their necks, showing them as ambassadors from GryphonStone.

“Time to help you sorry lot,” she grinned in her typical swagger.

“Help us with what? Twilight was starting to think she was way too tired for this right now.

“Help you stop Mordrue and his legion. They are fellow griffons, so when they threaten our relations and allies, we don't just sit on our fat flanks!”

“That’s kind of you Gilda, but Princess Celestia has this practically wrapped up. She and her forces are closing in on the griffons right now, Rainbow is leading her to their lair.”reassured Twilight.

Gilda shared a sudden look of alarm with her associate, their expressions matching hers. Twilight couldn't not notice it.

“What…?” she asked.

“Better go get him, and i swear if he’s flirting with that butterfly flanked cupcake, strike his ears!” growled Gilda.

“Who are you talking about?” insisted Twilight exasperated as two of the gryphons moved off behind the first row of tents.

“Oh don’t tell me you’ve forgotten me already love?” came a familiar snide sounding voice from beyond the tent flaps.

Twilight had heard that voice before, a few times actually. It was smug, arrogant, obnoxious, and sqawky, enough to make her explode into fire.

“B-Buck?!”

“Glad you haven’t forgotten me Princess!” came the continually arrogant sounding reply, as the young gryphon himself appeared from behind the tents, supported by the other two ambassadors.

Twilight was shocked at first to see him here for she had thought him lost along with Daring. Her heart beat abruptly fast as she felt a combination of joy and embarrassment to see him before her. She was about to greet him when she noticed the tight set of bandages around his middle and the sling which housed one of his forearms.

“What happened to you?” she squeaked, alarmed by the length of his wounds. “I didn’t do that when I collapsed the roof did I?”

Buck frowned for a minute at her words, before gently shaking his head. His eyes had switched from their usual playful mirth to full on despondent, until he saw her quivering lip and worried expression.

“Nah, this was courtesy of Mordrue and one of those two timing back shooting flea brains of his.” snarled the young gryphon, his cheerful demeanor almsot immediately returning. “Luckily, the back-shooter who hit me had bad aim, got me in the side not the heart.” he gently showed her his bandaged sides, his stance taking a odd shape as he tried to hold himself up on his own. “Furthermore it was lucky they dumped me into the river, the cold kept me in shock long enough to avoid bleeding out. That is until this pretty little songbird plucked me from the water like a drowned dove.” The griffon cheeky giving Gilda a wink and blissful look of praise.

“Shut it you,” she glared at him. “But he’s right, we were passing through the Everfree to reach you when we found him stuck in some reeds just before the sulfur swamps.”

Twilight was glad that the young griffon was okay, but she couldn't help but notice he was alone. “Buck did anyone else make it out with you,” Twilight asked timidly.

Buck got that dejected look once more. “Bones was crushed by one of the falling rocks,” he muttered. Twilight gave a gasp as her eyes widened, realizing exactly what her actions had cost him.

“Buck, I-I-I’m s-s-so sorry!” she squeaked, only for the gryphon to put a reassuring talon on her shoulders, his yellow eyes holding her magenta.

“You did nothing Twilight… it was our choice, we knew the risks, and it’s better this way. Ever since we helped you, I’ve felt so much better...I’m no longer angry for no reason, i don’t think horrible thoughts when I look upon others… I’m free. Thanks to you.”

Twilight blushed as she turned her head from his gaze. “Thank you, but what about Daring Did she survive as well?" Twilight asked hopefully.

“Well she was alive the last time i saw her, Mordrue hauled her off to the dungeon.”

“Twilight wasn’t sure if she be relieved or even more worried, but if Daring had survived till now, she could probably hold her own until Celestia and the others came to her rescue.

“Buck we got a problem,” interrupted Gilda sternly.

“What is it?” asked Buck.

“Tell him about Celestia and Rainbow Twi,” Gilda looked stern and directed Twilight to hurry it up with a roll of her eyes.

“Well Celestia and Rainbow are leading a group of equestrian cavalry and flier to get back our captured filly and stop Mordrue.” Twilight noticed with alarm the change in the gryphon’s eyes as she relayed this. “What is it?”

“It was before I was...incapacitated.” groaned the gryphon male. “Mordrue put the whole spire under alert… they’ve been prepared for a fight since you two escaped...Twilight they will be waiting for your princess and her friends.”

Twilight seized up at that, Celestia and Rainbow thought they were the one setting the trap, when Mordue had been the one to do so all along. They were in grave danger, and there was nothing she could do.

Chapter 11: Strategies

The Equestrian guard had traveled hard all day to reach the wetlands, crossing the Spinal Forest and the Tap Pool plateau, the hours spent traversing the undergrowth and frenzy of the Everfree turning just up to eleven by the time they had made it to clear ground. The last stretch had been increasingly difficult, making their way over the black swamp and now into the grasslands that encircled the gryphon spire.

With the Spire now within view the equestrian guard had begun to set up their base camp at the foot of the grasslands. The pegasai had been grounded to keep them from possibly being spotted from the Spire and instead had started to fortify their position. Several of them had taken spots as sentries. They now stood in silence positioned around the newly formed perimeter of the makeshift camp.

Meanwhile as the pegasai rested and or took up guard positions for the camp In the center of this bubbling mess of sweat, fur, and heat was Celestia and Spit Shine. The two of them going over everything that needed to be finished before they could advance any further.

“Is this the best place to set up camp colonel?” inquired Celestia. The sun princess observing several guards struggling to set up a tent through a quagmire of dirt and mud.

“No choice your highness, if we risk any closer we could betray our position to the scallywags in yonder tower,” finished the officer, his current attention spent on the set of plans before him. “Once we’ve established a fortified position we can proceed further.”

“Shouldn’t we bring in the rest of the pegasai to help? She inquired.

“Can’t, we need them to remain on sentry duty. The last thing we want is to be taken by surprise.”

“Are you sure?” Celestia still couldn’t help but feel that if they brought in the pegasai, the camp could be finished faster.

“I have enough experience to know that at any moment life can come at you with his long-johns down,” granted Spit Shine. The cavalry colonel currently was having a rough time over this last patch of terrain in the black swamp. His uniform and armor, as well as his silver spurs were all drenched in mud and tar. The stains on his uniform were bad enough, but he seemed very concerned about his spurs. The colonel decided to take the moment right now to pry the muck off his spurs by dragging his hooves over the grass. “Besides, we can’t risk them flying and being spotted anyway,” he quickly added.

Celestia let it go at that as she could see the wisdom in it. In truth the sun princess was a bit out of her element. War had never been her strong suit, nor was violence. Celestia had spent her time perfecting the art of diplomacy and tact. Violence and force were only a last resort when all else failed. It was something she neither enjoyed nor had any lust for, hence why she usually relied on her officers (like Spit Shine) who lived for matters such as these. That being said she was starting to believe that even her military confidants were seemingly out of their element as well.

The Equestrians had not seen full-scale action like this in decades, even Celestia herself had been out of this game for far too long. The only real time she had ever even lead a full scale military campaign had been a thousand years ago against her own sister, and even then it had been more of a one on one confrontation.

Spit Shine in contrast was a veteran of several battles and skirmishes with the changelings of the south and the diamond dogs of the Emerald kingdom, his tenacity for battle never seemingly hampered by the fact he was a total fop. Celestia was grateful for his presence never the less as he was helping her manage. As soon as they had approached the grasslands it had been the posh colonel’s idea to establish a staging base for their assault on the spire. Several scouts had already been dispatched to recon the enemy's position and possible strength, getting a feel for the terrain itself.

“Are you sure we should have sent those scouts so early?” inquired Celestia quizzically as her thoughts turned to the scouting forces. Watching attentively as several of the remaining guards and cavalry began cutting down the bush trees and small oaks that peppered the grassland glades, cutting them apart with their spears and axes. The ponies were dodging back and forth around the princess and colonel like ants in a hive. Once done, they piled all the newly cut wood and resumed the same set of tasks once more in another section of the glade. As they begun working another set of soldiers would then begin gathering the cut wood and forging palisades and fencing to string around the camp for defense.

Spit Shine joined her in observing the progress of the camp before he seemed to realize she has asked him a question. “Yes, this is enemy terrain, they already have the home field advantage and a bloody fortress to defend their cheeky selves wot.” spluttered the pompous colonel, using his horn’s magic and a ball of white linen to clean the mud and tar from his spurs. “We need to know exactly what we’re up against and the layout of this place, only then can we plan what we’re going to do effectively.”

Celestia was a bit worried about exactly what they were going to do. She had been adamant about tracking Mordrue down, but now that they had she was at a loss for what to do. The last time she had fought Mordrue she had been able to use the medusa stare to seal him in stone. The spell however was extremely complicated, even for her. It had taken the guidance and support of her own mentor to help her use it the last time. She did not think she could do so alone again, the strain the first time had been great enough even with two of them.

The medusa stare was a terrible curse, one that was inspired by the magic of the terrifying gorgon ponies of legend. It was a last resort technique that her mentor Allomane had conveyed to her only to be used in times of sheer emergency. The darkness of the spell itself was the most draining part of it, even an alircorns magic couldn’t handle the spell’s level of malice. Turning ponies to stone was a horrible spell of darkness created out of cruelty, malice, and hate. For any force of light to wield such shadow required a hefty price. Celestia had been lucky that it had only taken her energy, Allomane had lost far more. He had lost the final hope for saving his soul itself. Because of this when the elements of harmony had bound Discord, Celestia had been surprised he had been petrified in stone. Not only was that a bit cruel for any force of harmony in her mind, but until that moment she had believed only gorgon ponies or the medusa stare had that ability.

Even if she could do the spell herself however, the situation had been made even more dangerous and complicated as Mordrue had a hostage...Scootaloo. Could Celestia risk attacking the Spire and threatening the young filly’s life in the process? Should she try and negotiate with Mordrue and try and get Scootaloo out of there? But that too had a set of complications. By alerting the griffons to their presence they would lose the element of surprise. Not to mention what Mordrue might ask in return for the filly’s safe return if he even kept his word at all.

The princess was torn by her duties to her kingdom, and the duties to her individual subjects. To protect her people and indeed the world from the curse of Mordrue and the king's sword, she might have to sacrifice dear Scootaloo. Such an action would however spurn her in the face of Rainbow Dash and indeed most likely her own former student Twilight. Losing Scootaloo would mean more than just a lost innocent, she could very well lose the respect and even the support of those closest to her. What that could mean for the future of the kingdom she had no desire to ind out. Embedded in such thought Celestia suddenly grew tired, the weight on her shoulders sagging from the equally as heavy weight of her position. One thing was for sure, there were two wars going on inside her head. One based here in reality, and the other based on a series of endless and infinite possibility. The unfortunate problem was neither side it seemed could gain the much needed ground of her forethought, both burning hot and melting together into a congealed mess that could only be found in a stalwart stalemate.

<:~:>

Twilight hurriedly grabbed all she could find across her tent to stuff in her traveling saddle bags. Okay measuring tape, check, safety pins, check, screwdriver check, she counted off in her head, her horn flickering as it levitated the items into the saddle bags. Enchantment parchment check, cleaning tool, check, prototype weapon...check. This as taking too long and if Twilight was any other pony she would have already been gone, but she wasn't any other pony she was just, her. Twilight always made sure she was prepared, always made sure nothing was forgotten or left out. Despite that, it didn’t change the fact that they had to get going as quickly as hooves could take them if they wanted to get there in time to warn Celestia, if it wasn’t too late already.

Outside Twilight's tent Gilda and her fellow gryphons' were waiting. Buck was angled to the side leaning on top of several relief crates from Canterlot, the young gryphon tightening a fresh set of bandages across his chest wound. Across from him Gilda herself paced back and forth, grumbling to herself even as she could hear the alicorn princess inside the tent, grunting with her own tasks of exertion.

Gilda was impatient to get moving herself, deep down she realized this fight was long time coming and what better way to show the world that Griffon-Stone was changed then to stand up against the shadow of it’s former tyrant. Of course if they ever got moving that might be a big help.

“Argghh, Twilight! Can you hurry it up in there?” she growled out loud.

“--I’m getting there!” echoed back the purple princess. Whether or not she heard Gilda’s follow up snort of exasperation was unknown for she said no more.

While the purple princess stocked her saddle bags the gryphons own packs were fully filled and ready to go. Pinkie Pie and the Cakes had made sure to refill their food supplies while AppleJack had added in some small canteens of her farm's finest apple cider. Meanwhile Rarity had been making a fuss about fixing them all up with warmer blankets for their bedrolls. Stockpiled, the gryphons had held an uncomfortable silence while their pony allies went about their own business, the birds feeling a bit out of place and at a loss of what to do.

“Just a suggestion here my dear hen,” snickered Buck, the gryphon lazily lying on his back on the soft grass dangling his feet in air. “Perhaps we should pass the time by actually doing something, such as scouting the best way to enter the Everfree?”

Gilda glowered at the arrogant male, her fierce eyes giving him quite the vigorous stare as she silently contemplated his advice...Damn he is probably right, can’t let him know it though.

“If that’s you volunteering for the task, be my guest pheasant,” she glowered.

The young male gave her a sheepish look as he rolled carefully to his feet. “Fine, I’ll take a look, in the meantime darl’n you might want to get these other saps moving and attem, they're looking quite sorry when there’s litt’un’s and females doing hard work over in yonder camp,” he shot back.

Gilda looked over to where he had mentioned and indeed saw that a collection of mares, colts, and fillies were struggling to erect one of the white pavilions that dotted the rest of the refugee camp. Feeling a bit guilty Gilda blushed before turning back to snap a witty retort to Buck. all she found was emptiness as the object of her ire had quickly made his escape while she had been turned around. Damn him, she thought.

“Okay you lot, you heard the gryphon, you trying to make us Griffonstoner’s look like a bunch of addle-brained layabouts?” she demanded of her fellows, the other gryphons quickly jumping to attention and following Gilda over to the struggling ponies.

Buck awkwardly danced a routine of hip, hop, and fly across the ground as he made his way to the edge of the field that bordered along the vast Everfree woods. His chest and side hurt something awful with each bounce, but he managed to hide the pain and strain behind his traditional bravado.

Ever since he had been found half dead by Gilda’s party he had been a washed in guilt and pain. The loss of his brother, the fear that both their sacrifices had been for naught. When he had first seen Twilight again exiting her tent it had calmed those fears, but that then allowed for the reality to set in. A brother lost, a home lost, a purpose lost. Had it been worth it...why was he the one to survive?

Being forced to lie still as other carried you, others bandaged you, others took care of you was an experience totally foreign to Buck. What was worse was that the time alone and stationary allowed him to dwell on and concentrate these doubts and pain even further. He might not have been able to get away from them then, but now just finally getting to do something useful was a godsend.

The young gryphon was just starting to make his scout around a clump of thick gnarled bushes when he tripped over something very loud and opinionated, giving a fierce of as he ate dirt and dust.

Turning with a fierce caw of anger the young warrior came face to face with a struggling, bound, and gagged gryphon of similar height and age glaring back at him.

“F-Fiver?” hissed Buck, grimacing in pain and startling as red started to seep through his arm sling. The fall must have torn his wound open. “What in Tashar’s name?”

The other griffon in question merely garbled out a quick response which would have probably explained a lot had his beak not been fully gagged.

Buck decided first thing was that had to go, he needed answers and you can’t get answers when you’re the only one talking. Lifting one of his sharp talons, Buck grabbed the gag bound around his fellows beak and removed it. All it took was one fierce slice of his talons.

“Buck, what are you doing here, did they send a rescue for me?” inquired the other, his voice cracked from what seemed hours of gagged screaming. “I’ve been here for three days almost, ever since that blasted Daring Do tied me up.”

Buck gave a jerk of surprise at this revelation meaning Fiver had no idea what was going on. He still thinks I’m on his side, he thought to himself. There was opportunity here, he had to play this right. Fiver may still have some knowledge of the plans that I wasn’t privy too. After all when you father is Tenner, literally the oldest, but most experienced member of the legion, you tend to stay in a more juicy loop then fly-boys like him.

Before he could say anything though the smell wafting from the fellow gryphon chose at that moment to hit Buck quite profusely. The other gryphon nearly choked, had he said he’d been out here tied and gagged for nearly this last entire week? Wow, no wonder he smells, not too mention he must be hungry...and really pissed off.

The other gryphon just looked back at him expectantly, but Buck was a loss for words. What could he actually say to the other? How would that conversation go, umm yeah sorry to tell you this this but i defected, your father and the others left you here. You smell and technically are now a prisoner of war, or at the very least detained by a concerned citizen's arrest, and we’re just about to go help the Equestrians and the princesses destroy the legion, your father, and Mordrue himself...so how are you?

“You going to answer me or...hey what happened to your chest?” whispered Fiver. His talons pointing past Bucks arm sling towards his bandaged chest which had started to seep red as his wound bled open again.

Buck was not that concerned, a good wash and some rebinding would take care of it. The real question was how much he felt he wanted to reveal to Fiver...how should one break such news to another so unprepared for the mess that they had gotten themselves into?

“I got shot,” answered Buck, choosing the least path of resistance. He was too tired for this, but in truth he had realized he wasn’t alone anymore. This didn’t need to be all him did it? Hell no! As he gave his very short, very abrupt reply, he leaned forward and grabbed the other gryphon by the knots holding him tied. “Up you go we got to take you for debriefing,” he said, finally deciding what he was going to do. Let this be Gilda and Twilight's problem.

“Good, where’s the camp?” asked Fiver.

“Right over here,” answered Buck, deciding to give no further information then that. Let the kid be surprised.

<:~:>

The scouts had returned about an hour or so later then when expected, bringing with them an advanced layout of the surrounding area and the gryphon spire itself. Celestia and Spit Shine as well as several of their officers stood patiently as the scouting party refreshed themselves from a water barrel.

In the center of the tent the scouts had taken the time to set up a series of rocks, twigs and one large boulder. Celestia eyed the crude visual diagram with a wary eye nudging Spit Shine wit her shoulder. “Colonel what’s that?”

“A diagram of the spire and our forces,” he answered bluntly. Seeing her gaze still lingering and the questioning look on the princess's face he seemed to decide to give her a bit more. “The boulder is the spire, the rocks are our forces, and the twig represents the river,” finished the Colonel.

Celestia could only nod, noting to herself mainly that military minds must have more imagination for these kind of things then ponies like her. All she saw was boulders, rocks and twigs.

The scouts returned just at that moment, refreshed from their hours in the field. Celestia herself was eager to hear the news. More than that, she was happy that finally the real goal they were striving for could be started. Spit Shine had been relaying to her the importance of intelligence and how it would play the main role in how any confrontations would go. She could only hope that the information the scouts had gathered was more beneficial than his assurances.

The scout leader was none other than the major himself, the same pegasus that had led the wonderbolt squadron during the fire of Ponyville. Beside him was Rainbow Dash, having been extended an invitation from the scouting party due to her previous history with the Spire. Both pegasi looked sweaty and tired, as if they had been camped in thick dense hot underbrush for hours...then again they probably had.

“What’s the layout major?” asked Spit shine, the several fellow officers around him coming to attention in preparation for their scouts testimony. Everypony gathering around the crude diagram in the center of the floor.

“There is no way we can approach the spire undetected colonel,” stated the major flatly. “There is a large courtyard sized clearing all around the front and right side of the tower, and the river and thorn walls cut off both the left side and back. No cover at all, if they have any lookouts anywhere we’ll be spotted.”

“What about getting around them, is there any possible place to do that?”

The major shook his head, his sweat mane curling around his neck. “We could never position our forces directly around it without them being spotted, nor can we use either the river side or the back’s thorn walls to our advantage. The only way in is through the front.”

Celestia was alarmed by this information giving a jerk of despair, even as she felt similar tension leaking from spit Shine beside her. What alarmed her even more was the fact that it seemed their scouts had even more bad news for them. “What else?” she asked quietly.

Rainbow Dash decided it was finally her moment to contribute. Gently she placed her hoof on the major's shoulder letting him know she was about to interject. “When Twilight and I were last here there were openings all over the spire for those flying turkeys to enter from,” she began. “All those lower entrances from what we gather have been blocked off. The only way in is through the upper roost.”

“Which effectively cuts off all of our non pegasai forces,” muttered Spit Shine. The colonel squinted at the diagram before them even as he reached forward with his baton to push several of the rocks closer to the boulder. “It seems they've fixed it so any assault will have to come from the front and from the air, clever rascals very clever.”

Celestia was a bit worried herself, only being able to use pegasi cut their force's numbers dramatically. Not to mention the fact that they would be out in the open the whole time didn’t bode well for the element of surprise. “Did you see any sentries, guards at all?” asked the sun princess.

“No, but that doesn’t mean they’re not there,” answered the major.” The spire has several windows, slits and open areas for a sentry or watcher to hide.”

“So from the moment we leave the cover we’ll be fully within their line of sight?”

“That’s the short of it princess.”

“There's also the issue of Scootaloo,” added Rainbow quickly. “We need to try and get her out before we attack.”

“Doing so would alert the enemy to our presence and lose us the element of surprise,” grunted Spit Shine holty. “It’s not common battle strategy miss...Dash, to alert the opposing forces to your presence and position.”

“Yeah well it seems that they’ll be able to see us coming no matter what we do right?” Celestia could notice the tension building up in Rainbow’s shoulder blades and the quick hotness of her voice as she quipped back at the colonel. The princess knew how much Scootaloo mattered to Dash and she didn’t envy Spit shine if he argued further with her.

Rainbow it seemed was not ready to drop it either. “So the way i see it colonel, we might as well try and get back that little filly before we put her innocent life in danger, you’re soldiers aren't you, isn’t that your job?”

The colonel could only glare at the rainbow maned pegasus, while the major sat to the side of them, unsure of who to support. The rest of the officers were hiding their smirks as they realized the old battle axe had been put in his place.

“We’ll send them a warning beforehand,” stated Celestia flatly. Her own mind finally coming to a preferred conclusion. If it was true that there was no guaranteed way to move forward without betraying their position, Celestia was not ready to risk a young filly’s life.

“But princess!” interrupted Spit Shine.

“It’s done colonel, if there’s no way we can guarantee secrecy at all there’s no point in risking it. The problem we have to really focus on is how to take the spire should we need to.”

The major came forward at that pointing towards the rocks beside the boulder. “I had an idea, we’ll need the excess wood from the camp to create barriers, once we have them we can use them to cover our movement up to a closer and secured position before the spire.” the major angled one of the rocks sideways as he pointed to the boulder. “There is a sufficient rock cropping in the courtyard just before the Tower. If we can make it there it will give us a major hoofhold to work upwards towards those upper entrances.”

“That still leaves us with no way of knowing how many griffons are inside that place!” grunted Rainbow. “And it also cuts our numbers significantly.”

"Perhaps not,” added Spit Shine, seeing an opportunity to regain his bluster in front of his troops. “Explain colonel?” added Celestia. Spit Shine looked over at the princess before returning his baton to the diagram, pushing several of the rocks forward towards the boulder.

“If we can get our ground forces in position, while our Wonderbolts assault the upper levels, they will distract the enemy, while our ground forces can then make their way to these lower tunnels and unblock them. Once we get our forces inside, it won't matter if they’re pegasus, unicorn, or earth pony.”

“That’s a good idea colonel, turn their perceived strength into a weakness, i doubt they’ll be prepared for that.” answered Celestia graciously, the collection of officers around them also nodding with approval. Spit Shine looked like he could be beaming in a lighthouse on the coast of Mareyland.

“Of course that means we’ll need to…”

“...Position ourselves above here and over there,” pointed Mordrue, directing several of his officers attention to the upper battlements and entrances of the spire. “We’ll need both crossbows and pikes, concentrate them at the openings of the tunnels and the arrow slits.”

Mordrue had gathered among himself several of his top officers to go over their battle strategy. Encircling his throne, they peered dependently at him, looking to him for support. He could not ignore the fact that most of the griffons were slightly panicked as they finally realized they would be facing equestrians in battle shortly. So far they had done everything to avoid such entanglements and the sudden change in strategy was clearly worrying them.

“Dukat, are we sure the spire is secured?” Mordrue addressed the captain, wanting to reassure his officers that they were indeed prepared and ready.

“We’ve been prepping for an attack since the prisoners escaped,” replied Dukat, his bandaged wings and right talon shaking as he pointed to the small diagram of the spire, crudely and hastily sketched on a piece parchment before them. “We’ve sealed off all the lower tunnels, the only way into the spire is through these upper entrances.”

“Good that will neutralize their ground forces,” finished Mordrue. “They also don’t know we know they’re coming, that will be our key. When they come they’ll try and negotiate first, give us a chance to surrender. That’s when we’ll start firing upon them.”

“Are you sure about that?” asked Two Bits, the griffon cracking his talons together as he squinted at the poorly drawn diagram. “What makes you so sure they won’t just attack us outright?”

“Not their way. Celestia will try and get the little filly out first before putting her in danger, besides they’re not trained killers. They have no taste for direct bloodshed,” Mordrue directed.

Dukat put one of his talons on the parchment. “We’ll concentrate our crossbow griffons here, at the front of the spire, using the slits and protection of the rock, that way when they approach from the courtyard below we’ll have them in a perfect kill zone.”

“It won’t be enough,” muttered Tenner, flapping his way forward from beside Dukat. “It’s not just a matter of holding them off, we need to make sure they can’t regroup or form a defensive line. Break their resolve.”

“He’s right,” answered Mordrue. “The equestrians haven’t fought a real battle in a century, for all their training and bravado they’re still inexperienced. All we need to do is hit them hard enough, rain hell down upon them and they’ll break.”

Switching his gaze among the officers Mordrue suddenly got a flash of military inspiration. “The key will be to keep them from holding a united front, Two-Bits, you’ll take a score and a half of warriors out the back entrance and take up position on the left flank.” Looking over he gazed right at Tenner. The griffon was older and a bit frail looking, but he was also experienced and Mordrue was counting on that to triumph over the equestrians. Unlike Celestia’s spit and polished eye sores his lot were actually experienced in combat. “Tenner, you’ll take another score and take up position on the right flank. Conceal yourselves in the trees and wait for the signal. Once you have been given the signal rush their flanks and we’ll smash them in a pincer movement.”

“What’s the signal going to be?” asked Two-Bits obviously excited to have his own command finally.

“Three horn bursts, as soon as you hear them, slam their sides and press them together, our archers will then do their part,” replied Mordrue coldly, his own blood rising as he thought of the glorious slaughter to commence.

“My lord,” squeaked Dukat looking up at the black griffon with hurt in his eyes. “Perhaps i should lead the attack, Two-Bits is a bit young…”he trailed off at the glare from his leader.

“Dukat, your wounds make you useless for an assault, i’d rather have you hear manning the towers defense.”

“Y-Yes...sire, a-as you wish.”

“Just a quick question my lord?” interjected Two-Bits a bit hotly. His excited demeanor having left him, most likely due to him finding some conflict with the plan, as usual.

“Yes?”

“Just what are you going to be doing while we’re risking our tail feathers out there?” growled the younger griffon.

Mordrue just gave him an exasperated look, before a small growl. “I’m going to be holding off Celestia of course fool. Or would you prefer to undertake that duty instead?” he questioned, glaring at the whole lot of them. Did they dare to question his courage? The resulting silence said all he needed to know. “Good, then get going, today we break the equestrians and show them what the sons of Griffon-Stone are truly made of!”

As they all broke off, Mordrue made sure to reach out and snag his despondent looking captain. “Dukat, stay with me, i have some further instructions.” Mordrue turned from the group and began heading towards the lower levels of the tower, Dukat right alongside him in tow.

“We can’t hold off the equestrians forever chief, even if we do break their front Celestia will just call for reinforcements.” The bandaged griffon was looking quite anxious at his master as they plodded along. “It’s not a battle we can win indefinitely.”

“I am aware of that,” snarled Mordrue. “But it can buy us some time, all we need to do is beat them hard enough or kill enough of them to soften their fighting resolve. Time that we can then use to find the sword.”

“Oh well, good then,” answered the captain. “But uh, what else did you need from me?” he inquired.

“Find Scratch and Shekel. I want those two brainless pigeons watching over Scootaloo for me. Tell them I want her kept away from the fighting and don’t let her out of their sight.”

“Got it chief” reassured the captain before slinking away from his master.

Mordrue held his talons together fidgeting as small green electrical sparks sprouted from his claws and tingled up his body. He did so enjoy charging his energy for an oncoming battle. “Well well Celestia, it seems cosmic karma has brought us a re-match...and this time you are all alone. May the best Griffin win.”

<:~:>

Fiver sat on his haunches still bound but thankfully for himself no longer gagged. His fur was slicked with sweat as he gazed back and forth between the two figures pacing around him in frenzy. The first was the purple pony princess, her eyes scanning over his form as she gave a slight annoyed scowl. While he could tell she was upset, she was not worrying him. Her companion on the other hand frightened the beak off of him. A fiery and angry looking gryphon hen, fit and athletically built, wearing a look that Fiver could swear would kill him if her eyes had been actual daggers.

He had been sitting here for near an hour now, ever since that traitor Buck had dragged him to the camp. Fiver had to admit, he had not seen the fire that had engulfed half the town, but he had felt the heat and heard the sounds, bound under his bushes he had wondered if that plan had gone on without a hitch.

Now he could see that the ponies were in no mood for tricks and that grimaced looking hen was more than enough incentive for Fiver to not wish to be a hero. But they hadn’t asked him any questions, it seemed to him that they were trying to think what to do with him.

“Applejack, and the rest are going to hold down things here, why not just leave him with them,” inquired Twilight finally. She had just finished packing and had given AppleJack and Spike the go ahead to look after things in her absence when Buck had dragged this newest problem into their midst.

“Not good enough if he escapes he could do more damage at worst, be a liability at best,” finished Gilda cracking her talons. “Better to dump him into some dark cell somewhere and leave him to rot.

Fiver paled at that, his ears lowering drastically while his eyes widened in fear. "Please, please don't do that!" he squawked.

"That's enough Gilda," snapped Twilight. "We are not savages." Although you are planning to do something very barbaric Twilight, she thought to herself.

"Why don't we bring him with us," interjected Buck from behind the two females, both tuning to stare at him blankly. The young gryphon was testing his newly re-bandaged chest, flexing his wings and gently placing his arm back in the sling.

"And why would we do that," spat Gilda.

"Well if you can't trust to leave him here, taking him with us seems the best option. Besides, if your sun princess is willing to take prisoners, then they'll have place for them themselves will they not?"

"Of course Celestia is open to taking prisoners," snarled Twilight, the accusation triggering her to come to the princesses defense.

"Good, then they'll have some place to put prisoners, so they'll have a place for Fiver," Buck looked proudly at the females, feeling he had sufficiently proved his reasoning beyond a doubt.

Twilight and Gilda looked at each other before Twilight gave a sigh of acceptance, seeing the true reasoning. "You're right, he comes with us." Both Gilda and Fiver let loose a guff of air at that, Gilda's of annoyance, Fiver's one of relief.

"What now?" asked Buck.

"Now you will head to the Spire while i teleport right there now and warn Celestia," answered Twilight flatly. Hr horn lighting up as she readied herself, saddle bags already upon her back as she summoned the magic and the teleportation spell into her horn. Her horn began to glow bright before suddenly it puttered out the magical aura dying and spluttering with a flashing spark.

Twilight only stood thee a look of surprise and alarm on he face as he glow aorund he hon began to flicker.

"Hey Twilight what's with the light show?" sparked Gilda, shielding her eyes from the impromptu rave going on around the alicorns horn.

"I don't understand i tried to teleport to the spire but it was like something drained the magic from my spell."

While Twilight began freaking out baout he lost magic, Five gave a small snort of laughter. unfortunately of him it did not go unnoticed by Gilda who rounded on the male and gabbed him roughly with he talons bringing their beaks an inch from the other.

"Spill it dweeb, what's so funny?"

"Ah, n-nothing, nothing at all?"

Twilight now focused as well, coming over beside the two gryphons looking intently upon fiver. "If you know something, better tell me now, i promise it will not go unnoticed later...such as when a trial happens."

Fiver gulped as her words had the desired effect on him. He sighed as he motioned for Gilda to lesson her grip around his shoulders.

"You ever wondered why our ancestors built their roost this far in foreign hostile territory?" he began, looking intently at the gathered group. Even Buck looked perplexed in which Fiver gave an exasperated sigh. "Ugh Buck you never paid attention to Mordue's lessons did you?"

"Not really. After a while all the shtick started to sound the same so i tuned it out," smirked the young gryphon.

"Well, our ancestors knew the dangers so they built a special defense into every one of their structures, shield runes. Every stone, every foundation is enchanted with these runes, then when activated they block and dispel all magic in the area. No transportation in or around, a pure magical free barrier." He gave a slight nod of his head at that hoping the others got the hint.

"So if Twilight can't even teleport to the spire, that means they're already engaged in battle?" questioned Buck.

Twilight suddenly froze as the more sinister possibility entered her head. "Or because they know they're coming."

Chpt 12: Blood and Vinegar

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chpt. 14: Aspirations

Twilight tinkered again with the small ball like device between her hooves. Her horn glowing bright as she finally installed the last magical touches to her newly formed weapon. The device had come along quite nicely never-mind a few hiccups, which wasn’t too shabby considering she had thought it up and started working on it only two days ago.

It had been hard work crafting the shell and exterior of the ball from raw stone, but Twilight had wanted to ensure that it could blend right into the dark and stone corridors of the spire. Hollowing out the inside had been even tougher, but she had managed to do so with only a slight migraine—or two—or three. Her head was pounding, her magical reservoir nearly emptied. The whole ordeal had made her bright mind hard as rock itself from the mental pressure she had been under. Furthermore a continuous diet of lack of sleep and a belly of fear and worry had taken their toll as well, making the recovery of her magic all the more harder.

It had only progressed from that point for as soon as the device was completed it had taken a while to install the poisoned darts. Twilight had to make sure she was extremely careful installing the small thorn like appendages. Even the slightest prick from one could be enough to kill a full grown pony twice over. How Fluttershy managed to get these I have no idea , she thought to herself. After they were installed, it had only been a matter of rigging the contraption to fire upon the command of the recognition spell.

The spell itself was also taking some serious work. Recognition spells were extremely tricky as they often required intrinsic detail of the subject down to the letter before they could work. If any detail was lacking in anyway, or was poorly written then it would interfere with the magical calculations. This was a serious problem as a poorly written calculation could cause the spell to backfire or worse. Another possibility was that the spell could instead focus on the wrong subject or not activate at all. Considering there was most likely only one shot at this Twilight didn’t want to waste it due to simple or senseless mistakes.

“Of course there’s more to it than just that,” Twilight whispered to herself, her conscious flaring up once more as she built her weapon of death--no not death--murder. As much as readying her weapon had taken it out of her, she had been having an even more extreme amount of trouble coming to grips with the ethics of her plan. As a princess--and the princess of friendship no less—assassination in general was not something she wanted to be known for let lone apart of. Just the thought of such a thing made her cringe and nearly vomit.

The purple alicorn was no stranger to defending herself, nor was she above using lethal force if the situation called for it. But there was more nuance to defending yourself in a actual battle or fight compared to pre-emptively killing another.

If it wasn’t for the goal of ending this conflict and rescuing their captured friends and preventing any further loss of life, Twilight would never have even considered this approach. That is why this had to be perfect, there could be no mistakes, this needed to be decisive and on the mark. The whole affair was distasteful enough, but to have it fall apart or not succeed…well if that was to happen Twilight had no idea how she could justify the whole thing to herself.

For this reason she had asked Celestia for her help, the sun princess had been only too glad to give it, despite her own issues with the actions they were taking. The sun princess was no fan of assassination either, but she had agreed with Twilight. This was indeed a necessary (if not the most necessary) action.

The battle from the other day had gone even worse than any of them had thought. Mordrue’s forces had not only out maneuvered the Equestrians, but the spires crossbows and defenses had proved more than effective and near impossible to budge. Even with the warning at the beginning the first wave of Equestrians had been unable to avoid the brunt of the crossfire. And despite having captured nearly a quarter of Mordrue’s forces the fact remained the equestrians had suffered massive casualties and wounded of their own and were no further to gaining entrance to the spire or access to Scootaloo.

Keeping with its ancient gryphon heritage, the spire had been built with sieges in mind, especially from magical ponies. The base and mortar of the tower had been decorated and sealed with special incantations and power stones known only to the old gryphon mages. Together these features placed special spells to keep the Alicorn’s and the unicorns out of the spire. A massive magical shield covered the fortress from base to tip, ensuring no one could teleport in, while also providing a barrier from any magical-based energy attacks.

Given the size and capability of the defenses for the spire, Celestia had been forced to instead set up a siege, while calling for reinforcements and the picking up of the wounded. For this reason she was just as eager as Twilight to end this confrontation immediately. Luna had definitely not been happy either. The moon princess stuck back in Equestria trying to calm down excessively inept nobles, worried mayors and panicking pony folk wishing to know where their sun princess had gone. .

Celestia often worried about leaving her sister in charge of the kingdom in her absence. Luna was not particularly patient, though she had a determined sense of fairness and justice. The sun princess had been sure her moon sister would be fine this time, especially with the grand appreciation for foal’s day. It was a great tradition where the princess would visit and take care of the local maternity ward, daycare, and infirm foals for the day, to show her appreciation for future generations of life. Celestia could still hear the angry rant of her sister as Luna crowed about, “knowing nothing about care-taking no foals .” Having to ask Luna to send more guards and soldiers had been an equally unpleasant experience.

“For sky’s sake Sister you need even more troops, can thy not handle those squawking vermin on your own?” ooh Luna did know how to be so condescending sometimes, thought Celestia to herself.

“That should be the last magical equation Twilight, all the spell needs now is the exact physical details for the targ-er-subject,” corrected Celestia. Her own horn starting to spark as she lifted up the scroll filled with magical algorithms and mathematical calculations. Celestia had a firm if not stoic expression on her face as her rainbow mane drooped around her shoulders, as if signalling the personal discomfort brought on by the task at hoof.

“Thanks Celestia, I’ve got a pretty detailed calculation for Mordrue’s personal armor.” Twilight didn’t even hesitate as she bustled past the taller alicorn princess, picking up the scroll from her.

“Are you sure the armor is all we need?” inquired the sun goddess.

“I’m hoping so. We have no idea how many black griffons there are in there, or how many of them have green eyes. That armor of his is the only real feature I can be assured is unique enough for the spell.” Twilight was feeling a bit of vindication to learn she had not been the only one worrying over this exact issue herself for hours now. “We’ll just have to roll the dice,” she finally stated flatly.

“Agreed, these kind of, issues, always are plagued by the unknown.” Celestia agreeing with Twilight made the purple princess feel a bit better. If only she could help her with the gnawing bear trap growing in her stomach.

Twilight was about to ask a question that had been bothering her for a while now, when she heard the crack of a twig outside. “Who's there?” she called out. Pushing the tent flap open as she made her way outside the pavilion.

Only silence and empty space greeted her, but she couldn’t shake the feeling she had seen a shadow silhouetted outside the tent when that twig had snapped. Maybe a lack of sleep and her rebelling mind was catching up with her? Limping back into the tent she waved off Celestia’s curious glance.

“I guess it was nothing, thought I saw something. Must just be my mind playing tricks on me no doubt.” The purple princess rested her head on the desk by the corner of the tent in dejected silence. The question she had been contemplating retching back up in her throat. “C-Celestia?” she mewed, feeling as if all her fear and disgust were suddenly entwining in her belly and starting to claw up her throat.

“Yes, Twilight?”

“Is this the right thing? A-A-Am I d-doing the r-right thing?” the purple princess began to shake, staring at the small assassin ball lying before her. Meanwhile Celestia carefully looked over the trembling mare. Peering into her young peers agonized face, she couldn’t help noting how terrible she was looking.

“It’s hard to say Twilight. A true leader should take care and pride in always trying an alternative to violence, before using it only as a last resort. Assassinations are horrible, cruel things, no matter how justified. They destabilize and undermine governments, corrupt and erode the trust of the people, and it taints confidence in the prospect of peace.” Celestia stood up from her seated position coming forward to wrap her large pillow-like wings comfortably around Twilight's shaking shoulders.

The purple alicorn gave her a thankful look as she cuddled into the warm feathery embrace of her former mentor. “Then why can’t I think of another way? How sick must I be to have come up with this?” she whimpered. The poor dear more disturbed by her own lack of creativity to find a better solution. She was questioning her own abilities, her very soul, and Celestia could not let that stand.

Giving her charge a reassuring nod Celestia put her hoof on Twilight’s damp cheek. The younger princess had been unable to stop tears of desperation and pain from trickling down. “Sometimes there is no other choice, Twilight. In order to save lives, to protect your subjects you have to be willing to go the distance. It doesn’t make it fair, it doesn’t even make it right, but we as leaders don’t always have the luxury of such morals.” Wiping the tear from the purple furred face Celestia leaned down to kiss Twilight on the forehead.

“You are not a monster Twilight, you’re a considerate and kind hearted soul...would a monster feel this horrible, or this conflicted about taking a life? Even the life of someone like Mordrue?” inquired the sun princess.

“I-I suppose not.” stumbled Twilight.

“Of course not little one, I can see how this decision is affecting you, it’s torturing you. I wish I could take this pain from you, but I cannot dear, we can only move forward not back.”

Twilight seemed to take solace from the words because she gradually pulled herself out of Celestia's warm embrace and pressed forward towards the stone sphere, spell in tow. “You’re right Celestia, this is more important, dealing with the consequences...that can come later.”

Celestia smiled at the maturity of her charge, even as her experience made her grimace behind her smile. Oh Twilight, dealing with the consequences is not the hard part. It’s living with them that is the true challenge.”

~:~

Mordrue rolled across his mattress in a sweat induced panic as he once again entered the reoccurring nightmare that that been plaguing him for several days now. It started the same every-time; he was walking down a long bronze hallway until he came to a massive open chamber painted broad gold. In the center of the chamber lay the dark grey stone embedded in which was the blue colored blade with hilt of jewels, gold, and gems. Excalibur .

The sword of legend and power! And yet every-time he went to lunge for the sword his talons could only grip the hilt and no more. With all his might, he would pull, using all that his gryphon strength could give him. But, as with every-time he had the nightmare, the sword never budged. It always remained still inside it’s stone casing, no matter how desperately the black griffon tried to pry what was his right from the sediments firm grasp.

Then each time without warning or cause the sword started to glow bright red and became hotter and hotter, Mordrue himself would be suddenly thrown from the pedestal and onto the hard floor below. Looking up the black furred gryphon could only tremble in fear as the same terrifying image flashed before him again and again.

The silhouette of a mare in front of the stone, Excalibur itself freeing from the stone only to fly towards him, molten gold dripping from the hilt and blade pouring onto his skin and feathers. A scream of pain and the ringing of bells tolling, screams and the sounds of battle echoed in his ears right before the blue blade came slashing down…

“Ahhhhhh, MURDER, mommy!” screamed the back furred gryphon for the second time in a week as he came awake screeching in terror. The black furred gryphon’s body was a hassle of fur and sweat. His sanity in a state of mess, his usually piercing jade eyes were bloodshot and wide, and staring right now into the confused and guilty looking visage of Two Bits.

The massive brawny griffon looked straight into his leaders terrified and equally confused eyes, the dark steel dagger neatly hidden behind his back while his other set of talons waved across Mordrues eyes.

“Boss?” he inquired, not knowing if this was an opportunity to do what he had came to do, or if it was too much of a threat to go forward. Mordrue still didn’t answer, but it mattered not for the moment was lost as Scratch and Shekel burst into the personal quarters.

“We’re here chief!” They screeched in unison nearly tripping over each other in their hurry.

The two squawking gryphons brought Mordrue out of his stupor as he suddenly shook his head, his eyes glowing bright green as a wave of magic rushed over his body, wiping off his sweat and returning his fur to its normal pristine condition.

“Never-mind all that!” he snapped at them.

“But you were screaming boss,” mentioned Shekel.

“Yeah, should we sound the alarm chief?” asked Scratch.

“Think you morons, if there had been an assassin, I would be dead by now.” The black gryphon wasted no more words as he pulled himself off his bed and stretched his long black wings.

“Oh right, you got a point there chief,” answered Scratch.

“Yep dead and buried like a door-nail,” muttered Scratch.

“If they only had a clue how close to the truth that was,” whispered Two Bits under this breath, sheathing the dagger behind his back in his belt calmly.

Mordrue suddenly became aware of the third griffon in his personal quarters and glared at the massive warrior before him. “And what are you doing here?”

“Um, just was passing chief when I heard you screaming, you seemed right out of It.” answered the other griffon on the fly.

“Never-mind what you heard, get lost the lot of you, I want peace and QUIET!” screamed the chieftain towards the others. Turning his back on them he began muttering and repeating over and over. “Must find the sword, must find the sword, chamber of gold, bells and ringing, the sword, the sword is all that matters.”

The three griffons looked at each other hesitantly as they slowly backed out of the room, not a single one of them were overly confident or reassured by what they had seen.

Scratch and Shekel turned to head back to their own quarters Two Bits made his way up the spire ignoring his cubicle roost. His current destination was not sleeping but to head for the dining compartment. Waiting for the large gryphon in the dining area, crouched around a large cast iron stewing pot lay Quarter and Nickel. The two other griffons were stirring the morning’s breakfast as they waited for their elder brother.

“That’s it, the old fool is cracking up,” snarled Two Bits as he took his place on the other side of his two brethren.

“Huh couldn’t kill him then, didn’t figure you for another big mouth coward,” pressured Quarter with a disgusted snarl. The bright brown griffon had only a second to react before he found himself with the massive form of Two Bits above him, his throat held firmly in the talons of the bigger griffon, and a steel dagger held under this right eye.

“I told you I would stick him, and I intend to do so, but only when the time is right.” The hulking warrior grumbled as he held his brother tight.

“You said tonight you’d do it Two Bits,” whispered Nickel. “We’re tired of waiting; yesterdays fight with the ponies has only made this situation worse. We want free of this sinking ship!” he hissed.

Two Bits snapped his attention to his younger brother. “That’s why we need the old fool, or do you fancy dealing with sun princess all by yourself?” glaring at the silver collared griffon, Two Bits hesitated as he waited for a possible answer.

When none came he had all he needed to know. “I swear to you now,” promised the griffon dropping his gasping brother to the stone floor as he loomed over the two of them. “Soon we will be the ones ruling the roost, once we’re all free of Mordrue,” he ranted. “Once Mordrue’s dead the filly and then that sword will be ours… then we’ll feast on sweeter meats, have more swag than we’ve ever seen, it shall be glorious!” he snarled, while the other two griffons gave curt nods of approval.

The three of them were so absorbed in their ambitions that they never noticed the pair of red eyes in the cracks in the stone wall behind them, which flashed once before disappearing back into the shadows and darkness of the dimly lit spire.

~:~

Mordrue was pacing back and forth in one of his more frequent occurring self rants, muttering and talking to himself in hushed tones. As he usually did when he was entrenched in one of these fits, he leaped off the ground. Flying throughout the spire was a way to calm his nerves, and it kept him from allowing his doubts to creep upon him while just sitting and waiting.

Mordrue made his way around the many compartments and open spaces of the tower. The roost was built to house several griffon squadrons; in the absence of such forces the spire was quite empty and silent.

His mind was too overly distracted and full of conniving ideas and merciless thoughts of doubt. Mordrue stopped himself right above the dining compartment and kitchen, the tips of his talons and claws scraped their way over the walls and stone as he paced back and forth in the air.

This was starting to become more commonplace as the black griffon had started to grow exceptionally paranoid and self introspective. Sometimes he would spend an entire hour just muttering away nonsense and insane nothings to the void. His entire thoughts were only for focusing on the sword and how to get to it. The old him would have believed this to be insanity and would be alarmed by this behavior, but that part of him was growing fainter and fainter as the pressure around him grew and grew.

The siege and fight with the Equestrians had also done very little to soothe him, despite the fact they had been currently fought to a standstill. The Griffons were down a considerable number of forces, but the equestrians had no way of getting into the tower. At first beating back Celestia’s pack of gangling girl toys had been refreshing in the beginning, but now it rang hollow in his mind. The Equestrians were nothing; the only thing that truly mattered was finding the sword for his people… or perhaps just for himself?

There was only one way to find the blade, only one way to finally end his torment and need, and that was through the little brat. A part of him wanted to torture the little filly until her mind melted into ooze or she told him what he wanted, but of course that was the wrong way to go about it. So far he had the little fool believing all she needed to do was help him find Excalibur and she could return to her life. Better keep her believing that rubbish for if the little filly had any idea about what was really required of her, she might throw herself off the top of the spire.

And of course there was still the pressing matter of what to do, with Daring Do. The annoying thorn in his side was still hanging from her prison in the lower chambers. At the thought of the golden brown adventuress, Mordrue couldn’t help but grin. From all the reports he had been given Daring had been truly broken, both physically and mentally. She would cry herself to sleep in the darkness of her prison—barely eating anything—her only vocal sounds the wracking of her body in sobs and tears. All he needed to figure out now was exactly what to do with her.

Perhaps it could be solved with a private execution for his troops. Or he could let his followers do whatever they wanted to her? He could always simply leave her to die from hunger, that would be slow enough wouldn’t it? They were all good ideas, but they lacked the grand finale touch he was looking for. Perhaps he could melt the flesh from her bones in front of the Equestrians as a warning…decisions, decisions.

The black griffons ears suddenly swiveled up as he could hear and feel the air around him change, hinting at the presence of another creature just below him. With a flash of his talons he gripped the throat of the young slim griffon underneath, dragging the red eyed straggler from the shadows.

“Ah, Coin, my spy—my eyes and ears in the dark and night.” he hefted the smaller griffon to his feet, scraping the dust from his shoulders and wings. “Report spy.”

Coin flashed his red eyes as he regained his breath, released from the tight grasp of his master. “Uh humphth, yes chief,” he spluttered. “Important news from the enemy camp. That purple princess is here.”

“Twilight?” muttered Mordrue, “that friendship obsessed bitch has come back to my clutches has she...what about her?” he inquired.

“She’s developed some kind of new weapon…and you are the target,” hissed Coin. The smaller wriggly looking griffon was trying not to look at the piercing glare of the black griffons eyes.

“A weapon…heh hehe hehe, ah finally a pony after my own heart. None of them ever tried to assassinate me before, not even Celestia dared to cross that path. This princess of friendship is my kind of lady.”

“I heard her say the weapon was magically targeted to attack the griffon wearing your personal armor,” added Coin.

“Of course, recognition spells. She couldn’t risk one of you lot having the same fur color as me, nor did she want the device to activate prematurely.” Mordrue took the opportunity to look down at the armor he had started wear more frequently even while asleep.

“That’s not all chief; there are also some domestic issues that need immediate serious attention.”

“Such as?”came the reply.

“Well…there are rumors in the camp…about a change of leadership…if you get my drift,” whispered the conniving spy, his calm and cold voice lowering as if he didn’t want anyone else to hear it. Fitting since there was no one else here.

“Yes surprisingly I do,” answered Mordrue dryly. “Who?” he demanded.

Coin flashed his red eyes nervously, before looking over guiltily towards the three griffon brothers huddled around the cooking pot to the left of them.

Mordrue’s eyes narrowed as he gritted his beak. “Mutiny,” he growled right before dropping Coin onto the floor.

Fastening his toe claws into the stone of the ceiling, he wrapped his black wings about himself. Inside his winged embrace he contemplated the information he had just received. The Equestrians were planning to assassinate him and as it turns out so were some of his own warriors. There had to be something he could do to make this work to his advantage, but how?

If Twilight’s weapon failed, the Equestrians might try again, or they might immediately attack to make up for their failure. Such an action would only keep him too occupied to search for the sword, and every moment wasted would only further task his sanity.

Not to mention how should he deal with the growing insurrection his own ranks? Allowing mutineers to fester and grow in malignancy was a recipe for disaster. He could make a public matter of it, but he didn’t know how far the plot went. Nor did he truly want to make it known among his followers that he did not have the full confidence of all his soldiers.

Having to worry about two threats at once was a hindrance, if only both of these threats could be utilized to his own advantage…oh but of course, it was so perfect, all he needed to do was play this right and he could rid himself of both threats at once and engineer their escape out of this stalemate with the Equestrians.

Dropping from the ceiling Mordrue flew past the kitchen area, picking up a small plate before heading downwards back to his throne. Stopping midway, he flew back up to come face to face with his spy. Coin had held his place while his leader rambled in his own thoughts; still standing as they came face to face.

“Get back to the pony camp and wait there. When they’re ready to launch their little surprise, come and alert me got it!” Coin nodded furiously, giving a salute with his right wing.

“You can count on me chief.”

“I sincerely doubt that,” grumbled Mordure before turning around and flying back down the tower. Coin himself took the lapse to slink back into his shadows, back to spying for him.

The black griffon made barely a sound as he settled from the air and upon the grand stone that he used as his seat of power. Making a comfortable landing spot beside his set of scrying mirrors he touched down upon the polished stone. Hefting off his armor Mordrue gently placed it on the pedestal beside his collection of mirrors, stretching his wings and arms as he adjusted to the loss of all that weight.

Taking a deep breath, Mordrue readied himself, “TWO BITS FRONT AND CENTER!” he screamed, his voice carrying throughout the spire’s gloomy tower. It took a few minutes before the flapping of wings echoed down the rafters as the griffon in question made his way to answer his chief’s call. Landing on the ground in front of the stone, Two Bits kneeled.

“Reporting in my lord, you called?” keeping his eyes down the warrior griffon waited patiently for whatever the griffon lord intended for him.

Mordrue himself did his best to look occupied as he lifted the plate of cake he had snagged from the kitchens up into full view. Watching with delicious mirth as the blue eyes of the hungry griffon focused on the glazed portion of dark forest chocolate éclair surprise in front of him. Using one of his talons Mordrue daintily cut a piece of the cake off and with another picked it up and plopped it into his open beak.

From where he was standing Two Bits gulped and licked his own dry beak hungrily…Being in charge of making the breakfast he and his brothers hadn’t been allowed to eat anything yet.

“Ah Two Bits my old lad,” began Mordrue putting an effort into making his voice soft and sweet as honey. “You know I haven’t really appreciated your work of late. Your command and service in the battle the other day was most impressive.”

“Oh, well thanks chief, just doing my duty,” replied the hulking warrior, himself covering the surprise in his voice with fake adoration.

“Yes indeed, and I think it’s high time you were rewarded for doing so. It’s not the first time you’ve had to spill some blood in my service is it?”

“Uh no chief, it isn’t.”

“Well such dedication to the cause deserves recognition,” taunted Mordrue holding out another slice of the cake towards the now salivating griffon at his feet.

“Oh thanks chief,” mentioned Two Bits as he reached for the slice only to have it plucked away from his talons and dropped like its predecessor into the warlord’s beak.

“Yes, a proper reward for you, you see over the next day and so I intend to interrogate my young daughter, to learn the location of the sword. I shall be locked away from everything else until that is completed. Now normally I would leave Dukat in charge, but he’s been too sore lately since his injuries, and I don’t think he’s up to the task.”

Placing the cake back on the ground by the pedestal holding his armor, Mordrue dropped off his rock to land right beside the kneeling griffon. “You are one of my more trustworthy officers, so I have decided to leave you in charge.”

Two Bits was flabbergasted, it was beyond what he could have ever hoped for. Now not only was he being recognized for his service, but he was getting a chance to show everyone what he was truly capable of as a leader. Mordrue didn’t know it but he was helping to ensure his own end and his replacement all in one. “Aye, thank ye chief, this is an honor, it really is,” exploded the overconfident griffon.

“It is indeed, now why don’t you let everyone else know while I’m away, got it?” quipped Mordrue intently his keen eyes flashing with the trepidation of a predator snaring its prey.

“RIGHT chief, I’ll make sure they know who's in charge by the time the day is done,” snarled Two Bits, launching into the air in both excitement and pride.

“Yes,” answered Mordrue watching him go with rapt intent.

”By the end of the day they will know that indeed.”

Author's Note

And the plot thickens.

Chapter 1: A party to plan and secrets to be revealed

“And then that’s when we bring in the band?”

“No, that’s when we bring in the cake, with the band concealed inside.”

“Seems a bit over dramatic, doesn’t it?”

Scootaloo hung her head on one hoof as she listened to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom go on and on about something she couldn’t remember…
Had she even been paying attention? She could no longer tell.

To be honest the young orange Pegasus hadn’t been focused on her friends’ conversation, as she had been so sick she felt almost out of reality all day.

They were sitting in their old tree-house, which was actually quite a rare instance since they had finally gotten their cutie-marks. There had been few reasons or opportunities to go back to their old stomping ground now that they didn’t need to plan how to get their marks. Though, nothing could get rid of the memories they had accumulated in this place. Hours upon hours of plans; revisions, tests, and meetings, always trying to figure out what they had tried (or hadn’t tried) to say nothing of all the literal days simply enjoying sweet refuge from Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. The clubhouse had always been their primary defense agaisnt the other hardships that accompany one growing up. But now with their marks they hadn’t felt the need for the tree-house as much as before.

Diamond Tiara was still a pain in the flank to be sure, but she no longer taunted them or ridiculed them. Or at least not that much. What they had developed with her was neither a rivalry or feud but something in-between and it worked rather well.

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle had also been spending the days since destiny had finally thrown them a bone and given their marks with their big sisters, Applejack and Rarity. Applejack had been teaching Apple Bloom a little more about apple farming, and Rarity was helping Sweetie Belle practice her singing and showmareship.

This often left Scootaloo, whose own family was often very busy (or just mostly ignored her) alone. The only one who she could consistently turn to more often than not nowadays (other than her two friends, when they were actually around) was her official sister-figure Rainbow Dash, and maybe Twilight and Luna, though they were more wisdom based figures and friends. Rainbow Dash was the closest thing Scootaloo could think of to being a truly official family member.

Although Scootaloo could usually count on Rainbow Dash, even the rainbow-colored pegasus had grown distant lately. Her position with the Wonderbolts took up a lot of her time, especially since Wind Rider’s removal had given her a potential place in the air force's ranks.

She hadn’t felt this way in a long time. Not since before she had met Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. The intense loneliness and no sense of self worth were incredibly harsh feelings that no filly should have to experience.

Sometimes Scootaloo would sneak back to the tree-house and sleep in there for the night, surrounded by the familiar walls and warmed by the bright and happy memories it held within. To her it was one of the few places she could still go and feel appreciated. Over the last few weeks, she had spent more and more nights here, as she’d been getting more and more depressed. Truly dreading turning another year older and experiencing more of this horrific isolation. In fact, this mopey disposition had been what had inspired her friends to throw her a massive birthday party in the first place, inviting all of Ponyville to show their support.

Until then however, all she had to remind her of her worth when her friends were gone was the tree-house. But the others rarely came back with her, apparently moving on to the next stage of their lives. A stage it seemed where the tree-house was inconsequential.

But for now at least, they were there in the tree-house and had been caught up in whatever they had been discussing for the last half an hour. Scootaloo laid on her side, resting her head on her hoof while the rest of her body was sprawled out sloppily. She lay there watching as Apple Bloom pointed to a chalkboard filled with plans and schematics all the while Sweetie Belle argued, using her magic to cross out several of the plans with the chalk.

“No see that won’t work Apple Bloom. Not if we want to eat the cake after,” argued Sweetie Belle. The small white filly even rolled her eyes at the earth pony’s ridiculous plan.

Though Scootaloo was pretty far out of it she remembered enough to know it had been herself who had suggested they use the club house to plan out the party. Given it still had a lot of the supplies they had used when tying to figure out how to get their cutie-marks, it only seemed proper. Despite her grogginess Scootaloo made an effort to check on Sweetie Belle and watch as the white unicorn filly furiously crossed out a design of a cake on the chalkboard.

“It can work, Sweetie Bell. If the whole point is to make it the main surprise!” snorted Apple Bloom. The farmer filly forming a concentrated frown on her face as she argued with her unicorn friend. The yellow, red haired, earth filly pressed her head right against Sweetie Belle’s. The two then began pushing each other back and forth, vying for dominance of the chalkboard.

“Not much of a surprise when she’s lying right there!” called out Sweetie Belle pointing her hoof at Scootaloo, who was only vaguely aware she had now become the focus of the conversation.

“Huh? Ugh… g-girls, what are you fighting about anyway?” Scootaloo groggily spoke trying not to move to fast as her head began to ache. The two other fillies looked at her questionably having forgotten their own passionate argument. Apple Bloom crept over to Scootaloo and put a hoof to her forehead.

“Are you feeling alright Scoot? You feel a bit hot,” she asked with concern written all over her face.

Scootaloo just nodded a bit before replying, “Y-yeah. J-Just feeling a bit out of it today.”

Sweetie Belle came over to the orange filly's other side and put a supportive hoof on her pegasus friend’s shoulders. The little unicorn began rubbing them gently. “We were just discussing the details for your birthday bash. You’ll be turning twelve in filly years,” lamented Sweetie Belle. “Apple Bloom and I want to make it the best birthday ever for you.”

Scootaloo smiled and gave Sweetie Belle’s hoof a pat with her own, “Thanks, girls. T-that means a lot, but it’s j-just my birthday. Nothing special.”

Both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle gasped in shock at this as the threw their manes and hair back. Without further warning the two of them pounced on Scootaloo.

“Never say that, Scoots! Your birthday is incredibly important! It’s--it’s--well gosh darn it, it’s your birthday!” squeaked Apple Bloom, holding Scootaloo’s hooves in her own.

Sweetie Bell leaned over her from the opposite side and began massaging Scootaloo’s wings as she added her two bits. “Yeah. Come on, Scootaloo, you’re our best friend. Your birthday means just as much to us as you do.”

Scootaloo relaxed under her friends’ attention but refused to change her mind. “It’s not that important, guys. I mean, what’s the big deal? It’s just a day where you grow a little bit older. Sounds more like something you should hate not celebrate.”

Apple Bloom chafed at that. “Don’t be silly, Scootaloo. Birthdays are a way of celebrating the day you came into the world. Where your family and friends show how much you mean to them.”

“My family barely acknowledges I exist, let alone seem to care when I came into the world,” thought Scootaloo to herself, dejectedly.

“Besides, you know how hard Twilight and Rainbow Dash have been working on finding the perfect place to have it in,” continued Sweetie Belle.

“Yep! Twilight even said if they couldn’t get the community hall booked in time, she would allow us to use the ballroom at the castle,” finished Apple Bloom.

“Easy there, Apple Bloom. Her birthday isn’t for another week anyway. Might be a bit early to be talking about the party’s location,” interrupted Sweetie Bell.

“Yeah, but we’re trying to make this historic Sweetie Bell and that takes a lot of planning and thought,” replied Apple Bloom honestly, giving her friend an exasperated look.

Scootaloo just groaned, deciding it would be best to just give up. There was no arguing with her fellow crusaders once they were set on doing something for someone else. “Fine, fine. If you’re going to throw me a birthday party have the band play as they ride in with the cake and make sure the cake is half chocolate and half candied oats. None of that sweet grass. It doesn’t go well with the chocolate.”

Her fellow Crusaders beamed at her, happy with her response, and Scootaloo couldn’t help but smile as well. Their happiness made her happy and even got her to feel a bit better.

“Speaking of Twilight and Rainbow Dash, we should go tell them what we’ve decided,” exclaimed Apple Bloom, hopping up on all fours while Sweetie Bell helped propped up Scootaloo, who was still a bit wobbly. “Twilight said she would need to give Pinkie early notice whether or not she was making only a cake, or putting a band inside a cake,” continued the young apple pony.

As the trio left the tree-house, Scootaloo being supported on either side by her friends Sweetie Belle piped up, “Wait, was Pinkie going to put them in the cake before or after she baked it?” None of the fillies said anything at all, because neither of them really had a comfortable answer to that.

As they began their way back to Ponyville and Castle de Twilight (as they had taken to calling Castle Friendship), none of the young ponies noticed the shadowy robed figure peering down on them from its vantage point atop the club-house. A pair of green glowing eyes focused right on the three young ponies, while the sounds of claws and talons scraping through wood echoed through the clearing.

Scootaloo felt a chill strike her hard in her spine. Arching her back, she jumped backwards yanking herself free from her friends. Now, starring wide eyed behind them all she could see was their club-house,. Although, she could have sworn she had felt something watching her--and only her.

“What’s the matter, Scootaloo?” questioned Sweetie Belle with Apple Bloom right beside her. Both of them scanning with eyes and ears and for any possible danger.

“Thought I felt something,” muttered Scootaloo, returning to her friends.

“Well, there’s nothing there now, you big chicken,” joked Apple Bloom playfully.

“Ah, stuff a carrot in it,” Scootaloo jabbed back.

The fillies’ combined laughter faded with them as they disappeared down the road.

Of course, they had missed seeing the freshly carved claw marks embedded deep into the wood of the tree-house’s roof...

Meanwhile, back in Ponyville at the community hall, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, and her friend, Rainbow Dash, the element of loyalty, were having an argument of their own.

“What do you mean they can’t tell for sure, Twi? Are they booked for next week or not?” Rainbow asked, the athletic cyan pegasus snorting in her short temperament, eyeballing her ascended friend.

Twilight sighed and shook her head, the alicorn princess folding her wings in annoyance. “For the last time, Dash, I don’t know! Renting out the community hall has to go through city hall and be approved by Mayor Mare. Then it is set unless someone else has already booked it before you. The records, to be quite honest, are not that well kept (would have been different had they hired me for that when they had the chance).”

Rainbow snorted again, lifting off the ground and hovering back and forth in front of Twilight, her mane frizzled with her growing impatience. The cyan pegasus growled under her breath, “They had better not be jerking us around, Twilight. This is Scootaloo we’re talking about! They had better be straight with us or else!” Rainbow slammed her hoof into the other with great impact to solidify her commitment.

Twilight groaned and rolled her eyes. “Please calm down, Rainbow. If we can’t have this place, I’ll have Spike and Applejack help me clear out the throne room.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement. “I know how much you appreciate our privacy there, Twilight, so I know what that means… thanks.”

Twilight gave her a smile, before continuing, “It won’t be too long. The Mayor has to just sort out who else has signed out the hall. You know the Ponyville AA group likes to rent it out for their wine tasting ceremonies and the Gentle Colts Club like to play their cricket and pool in the afternoons.”

Rainbow hanged her head in midair, the anger further draining from her as she recognized the logic behind Twilight's words though the scowl on her face reflected how she didn't like it one bit.

“Sorry, Twi, but I just want Scootaloo to have an amazing party. I haven’t been around a lot lately what with the Wonderbolts and the cutie-map sending us all over Equestria, and I think she’s been feeling pretty down.”

Rainbow also felt down. She had known how important it was for the the orange filly to spend time with her and it made her feel bad that she couldn’t be more available.

“If only her parents were more caring… hell, I never even see them half the time around here,” thought Rainbow Dash accusingly. Scootaloo was a tough little filly, but a filly none the less, and fillies and colts needed to be emotionally secure. Rainbow Dash remembered the estranged relationship she had had with her own parents, having disappointed them when she had been thrown out of flight school. They had come to understand her reasons, but it had kept them emotionally (and physically) distant for a while. She had felt really bad about that until she had gone to see them after the whole Tirek invasion fiasco, to see if they were okay. She could still remember how hard her mom and dad had hugged her. It had been great, and Scootaloo deserved something like that as well.

That may not have be in Rainbow Dash’s power to grant her, but throwing a party that would blast the socks off all of Ponyville and going down as the greatest birthday bash ever, definitely was.

“Just be glad we don’t also have to deal with Pinkie. She nearly went Pinkamena on me when I told her we were letting Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle plan this party,” added Twilight. “I had to promise her she could bake and set everything up herself once we had a good plan and a location booked just before she would stop crying into my ear,” she ranted, reminding them both of the difficulties that came with being friends with the pink party mare.

“As long as we make this party twenty--no--THIRTY--no--a HUNDRED times cooler, I don’t care if we have to bring in Discord!” cried Rainbow, doing a somersault through the air in her excitement.

“Let’s not even think about that right now,” groaned Twilight.

Just then, the former cutie-mark crusaders walked into view, both groups catching sight of the other at the same time.

“Hey, look! There’s Rainbow Dash and Twilight!” squeaked Apple Bloom while Sweetie Belle gave Scootaloo a prod in the right direction with her head.

“There’s the fillies,” exclaimed Twilight, glad to have something direct the conversation away from inviting Discord to help with the party. ‘We don’t have nearly enough good china for that scenario,’ she thought to herself.

As the crusaders met the alicorn princess and pegasus, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle gave Twilight a small bow, laughing and giggling as Twilight paid them no heed and playfully nuzzled herself between their faces. Meanwhile, Scootaloo had recovered enough to see Rainbow Dash land beside her.

“Hey there, squirt, how’s it going today?” asked the blue pegasus mare, embracing Scootaloo with her wings and hooves.

“I-I-I’m feeling a bit down today, Rainbow Dash. But other than that, I’m doing okay… everyone’s just making a big deal about this birthday business.”

Rainbow grew alert at that and enthusiastically squeezed her little filly friend tight, “And why not!? Birthdays are major fun and a great celebration! I mean, just remember all of mine.”

Scootaloo nodded. It was true. A Rainbow Dash birthday was always a blast. Often figuratively and sometimes literally. However, Scootaloo understood why Dash’s parties were so extreme: because she was so awesome, she could be as awesome as she wanted to be. Scootaloo knew she could never be that awesometacular.

That’s when all of a sudden, the chill she had felt earlier returned, her spine practically locking as her legs trembled and her head hurt. She pulled herself away from the embrace of Rainbows wings and tried to locate the source of the cold, only to see something lodged in the dark alleyway between two of the shops. A hooded figure, shielded from view by the cloak it wore and the shadows of the dark alleyway. Two green piercing eyes, glowing and unblinking, glared at her.

Upon seeing the eyes, her head exploded in shapes and images and voices while pain and incomprehensible sounds rushed through her head, faces of creatures she had never seen before flying past her. These visions were of faraway places, deep ravines, roaring waterfalls, a dark cavern, a glowing piece of metal stuck fast in a golden rock, creatures with wings and beaks, not ponies… but griffons, maybe? Somepony she couldn’t make out was standing above her. She was looking upwards, but the face was so strange, as if covered somehow, before it somehow departed and a pair of green eyes floated before her, once more staring into her very soul.

With a harsh scream, Scootaloo could take no more and collapsed on the ground. The cries of dismay from her friends didn’t even reach her as she fainted, darkness consuming everything she felt and could see....

When she woke up, Scootaloo realized with a start that she was in the Ponyville Hospital, an iv hooked up to her hoof, and a giant ‘Get Well Soon’ balloon stuffed in the corner, the words ‘Property of Pinkie Pie’ printed on the bottom of the balloon.

Her head still ached, but the nausea she had felt when she had collapsed had finally worn off. Lying there, she tried to piece back exactly what had happened to her, but all she could do was draw a blank. She was aware that a series of things had gone through her head, but she could not remember any of them. Nothing except for something about green eyes.

Her heart still beating fast, Scootaloo tried her best to calm down, telling herself she was safe and fine, safe and fine, then rinsing and repeating until hopefully, she thought, she might start to believe it. There didn’t seem to be any other pony in the room with her, which was probably for the best. No one wanted to be saddled with an emotional nutcase.

Just as it seemed she would be able to get back to peaceful sleep, Scootaloo heard the window in the far corner of the room squeak open. Nothing came through, however, except for a shroud of mist and fog from outside.

‘Must have been blown open by the wind,’ wondered Scootaloo, trying to decide if she should call an orderly to close the window for her.
She then started to realize that the mist and fog was now starting to fill the room, the entire corner half nearly engulfed in fog and smoke. Scootaloo had never seen anything like it except for in the Everfree Forest, but even then, never anything quite like this.

A cold chill entered the room, so cold she could see lines of ice beginning to spread across the floor and walls, the glass of water she had just realized was beside her bed freezing whole. Sweat and fear poured off of the orange filly, her eyes widening, her voice trying to find the strength to yell for help, but unable to utter even a squeak.

All of a sudden, something new could be heard, the sound of claws walking on tiled floors. Something had stepped inside the room with her. Scootaloo couldn’t see anything anymore, the fog having reached and partially enveloped her bed, smelling of mist and water vapor with a smoky fragrance of mint and bark.

Then, she saw them. Those eyes: green, unblinking, and glaring, staring at her from across the room, their owners still protected from her sight by the mist. The eyes drew closer, as the padded sounds of feet walking on the floor, grew louder and nearer.

The visions returned, this time way more intense and detailed… first that dark cave again, then the piece of glowing metal stuck inside a golden rock. Now it was out of the rock and it wasn’t just a piece of metal.. it was a sword! A sword decorated in silver, jewels, and engraved with the word ‘Excalibur’ across the blade. A sword with a sandstone hilt, indented and engraved to fit a clawed hand, a griffon's talons, and crystal gem pommel. A true work of art. Then came those griffons again, the first was golden tan with black ear tips and spots across his body, a crown of silver and gold about his brow and his wings very magnificent looking and preened, holding the blade aloft, dozens of griffons cawing around him.

Then came a skulking black griffon (‘Mordrue,’ thought Scootaloo out of nowhere), with yellow claws and yellow teeth. He had a pair of mesmerizing eyes, jaded green. The black griffon now wielded the sword, the griffon's around him devolving into twisted balls of light. Now there was a pony, with golden fur and grey mane, her face half covered by bandages, tears sweeping down her cheeks, a bundle wrapped in a blanket strapped around her chest. The sky was darkening and shadows had already blotted out the face of the mare, as well as darkening the vision Scootaloo was witnessing.

This pony was special somehow, but Scootaloo could not figure out why or who she was. The pony pulled the bundle from her chest and brought her before the steps of a quaint cottage house. Holding the tiny bundle close, the young mare kissed it, whispering words Scootaloo could not hear but somehow vaguely remembered.

The mare then banged on the door of the cottage, making sure she could hear hoofbeats coming from inside before she extended a pair of golden wings and zoomed off, a grey rainbow trail exploding behind her.

Now everything went black. She could feel something grabbing her about her hooves, another something picking at her sides. She tried to open her eyes, but all she could see were two glowing green orbs mesmerizing her, swaying back and forth. Cold air as if someone was breathing on her chilled her blood.

All of a sudden, the eyes closed and she felt the sharpest bite rip into her sides and something sucking the breath right from her lungs. She felt as if something was pulling out her very soul, ripping it from her body. In her pain, she managed to get over her fear and managed to let out a massive scream. She screamed, again and again, loud and long.

Everything seemed to happen in a flash. The pain and cold breath disappeared. The window slammed shut as the mist and fog began dissipating into nothing. Several nursing staff flooded into the room, followed by a concerned looking Twilight and Rainbow Dash, the cyan pegasus still wearing her pajamas that she had brought to stay over at the hospital and Twilight herself wearing a massive case of bed hair.

“What is it, Scootaloo?” asked Twilight as the nurses tried to hold the squirming, crying, pegasus down.

“Eyes! They were here! T-t-they… they tried to kill me… I saw things... but those eyes!” she wailed, her body shivering in fear.

“Hey, relax squirt. It was just a bad dream, alright? There’s nothing to harm you here,” Rainbow Dash calmly stated as she gently started petting Scootaloo's head and stroked her back reassuringly.

“B-B-But… I-I-saw them. Eyes and images and a mare! She was carrying something… I think it was a foal… She just left it. Left it. Golden fur. Grey mane. Grey rainbow trail. Green eyes. So big. So…” the pegasus trailed off as she fainted once more, the nurse ponies staring at one another in confusion.

“Sweet Celestia, what’s wrong with her?” asked Rainbow Dash with deep concern, making room for Twilight as she took her turn to inspect the young filly.

“I don’t know, but whatever it is, it has her half scared to death,” stated Twilight, lighting up her magic through her horn as she gently checked over Scootaloo with her horn and energy.

“Glowing eyes huh? That’s strange. Maybe she thought she saw the boogie pony. She’s been seriously depressed for a while now, ya know,” Rainbow Dash jokingly jabbed.

Twilight didn’t answer her, her magic having stopped and her body frozen solid.

“Uh... Rainbow... you’re sure there was nothing in this room when we came in, right?”

“Yeah. We were right outside the door, Twilight, in the waiting room. No pony went in or out, and the window was closed shut when we came in.” Rainbow Dash now started to show some interest. “Why?”

Twilight turned to her and showed her her hoof covered in blood, shushing Rainbow’s ensuing gasp. She pointed to Scootaloo with the same hoof and turned the young filly over onto her stomach with the other one. Using her magic, she lifted the pegasus’s frail wings out of the way, revealing the undersides completely to Rainbow.

Rainbow released a brand new gasp at the sight, for on either side of the orange pegasus’s back right under each wing, were a wicked set of freshly dug claw marks. The wounds still bled out and soaked the sheets below dark red with a filly’s life essence.

“Then who... or WHAT... on Celestia’s green natural earth... did this?”

It Begins…

Author's Note

So here is the introduction of my collab and commission for Twilight is the Best, edited by VunderGuy.

If there’s any grammar errors and or sentence fragments, don’t be shy to let me know.

I actually really enjoyed planning this one, and will try and get another done by Saturday or sunday...Got an essay due on Friday and am only half way done writing it.

Chpt 13: Claws, Hooves, and Hearts

Author's Note

another action packed chapter, be sure to let me know what you think.

Chpt 13: Claws, Hooves, and Hearts

Celestia grunted as the sharp metal talons of Mordure clawed across her white sides, leaving streaks of red blood to stain her white coat and shimmer across the sky. Her own hoof then clanged into the side of his helmet, driving the metal tip to jam into his forehead, his own squawk of pain matching her neigh. The two leaders rolling about each other in the sky, trading blows between them that were so strong that any other being would have been crushed by now.

The black furred griffin hissed at her as he dug his metal sheathed beak towards her neck, the sun princess turning just in time to avoid his blow while, bringing her own horn to scrape along the metal chest plate of her foe.

“HA! You will have to do better than that Celestia, where’s your killing instinct?” mocked Mordrue, his eyes glimmering while a sneer melted upon his beak.

Celestia sneered right back bringing her hooves up to grab the griffin and hold him in place. “I never needed a killer instinct to beat you Mordrue,” she growled, leaning forward to bite into the griffin’s neck with her teeth. He screeched in pain as she dug deeper into his flesh, bringing his metal talons to once more slice across her back.

Below them the rest of the battle fared little better. The griffin pincer movement had overwhelmed the equestrians; there were no formations any more, only a mass of writhing hooves, feathers, and talons battling each other in a no holds bar fight to the death. Blood splattering upon the ground and pouring from the sky as forces on the ground and in the air slashed, clashed, and beat at one another.

Rainbow Dash and High-Sky were back to back as several griffons lunged at them with spears and metal talons. The two pegasai easily were able to dodge the blows before trading their own, both moving in sync as they covered each other’s flanks. However, they were the few lucky ones. It was nearly impossible to avoid the swamp of griffons that were engulfing them. The only respite being that the cross-bolts from the tower had stopped.

(~:~)<

Twilight and the rest of her entourage pushed through the high grass and vegetation of the Ever-free, the sounds of battle ahead looming nearer and nearer as they progressed. The tree line and dark underbrush slowly began to get thinner and less frequent as they moved further south.

Twilight took the lead, Gilda and Buck right behind her followed by several other gryphons and
finally trailing the rear, heavily secured between Applejack and one of Gilda’s gryphons lay Fiver, the griffin spy. Bound by his front talons and led by a long rope he was having trouble making his way through the underbrush, unable to push it away himself.

“Very uncomfortable back here,” he hissed, only getting a firm poke in the side and a glare from Applejack.

“Just shut it big mouth,” muttered Applejack, the yellow mare keeping a close eye on Twilight and the gryphons in front of her.

Twilight ignored the griffon her only focus being on finding her friends and mentor and making sure they were safe. She was getting tired of the underbrush blocking their way and so powered up her horn. With a heavy magical blast she incinerated the underbrush in front of them, allowing the group quicker free movement.

“That’s one way to do it,” muttered Buck giving the purple alicorn a cheeky smirk. Twilight only rolled her eyes before swishing her tail to catch the cocky gryphon in the face.

“Keep moving!” she hissed at him. Turning her head the purple princess was able to catch Gilda across from the both them giving her own smirk as she saw Twilight put the brash young’un in his place.

“Smooth there Twi, really smooth,” she chuckled. Twilight only gave a quick blush at the compliment before the importance of the situation caught up with her.

The group finally made their way through the wood until they reached the outskirts of the courtyard. Behind them Fiver was mouthing off, with Applejack trying to shut him up.

“You’re not going to win you know, no one can beat Mordrue,” spoke Fiver boldly.

“Yah well your Modrue nevah met our Twilight griffon boy,” hissed back Applejack.

“Your Twilight is no different than any other pony, all of you are weak. Mordrue taught us that, you ponies are too pathetic to stop us griffons.” replied the other, giving the golden mare a cocky grin.

“Well we’ll just see ah’bout that won’t we?” answered Applejack. The golden mare was following close behind him, all the while prodding the griffon to hurry up with her fore-hooves.

“What could you ponies possibly do too...”trialed off Fiver, the griffon stopping all of a sudden while Applejack backed right into him.

“Hey what in tar’nation are you...” Applejack herself stopped once she saw what the griffon and the rest of the party were starring at.

The scene before them was one of sure horror. Griffon and Equestrian were locked in heated battle, blood splattering across the dirt and sand as high pitched screams of pain and violence erupted all around them.

Twilight was transfixed on the sight unable to look away. She had seen fighting in her day but never this intense, she had never quite seen fighting at its most ragged and brutal. Watching two beings literally strangle one another and or claw the other’s eyes out was not something she thought she’d ever see in her lifetime.

Gilda and Buck both had horrified expressions across their faces as did most of the group, Fiver staring open mouthed while Applejack looked like she might be sick.

“W-Where’s Celestia?” muttered Twilight shaking, swerving her head around the courtyard looking for the sun princess.

Beside her Buck suddenly placed a talon gently under her chin and lifted her head up to the sky. As she followed his movements she caught sight of the two exploding blurs in the air. The dark green and bright yellow aurora’s shinning and rippling as they collapsed into each other.

Twilight could only gasp as she realized she was out of her depth. When she had fought Tirek she had had the collective power of four alicorn’s under her wing, when they had overcome Discord it had been with all five of her friends and the elements of harmony at her side. Here she only had herself, and if Celestia, a mare of greater experience then her was having trouble overcoming the dark griffon, what chance did she have?

What kind of help did she think she could have provided, when she was neither soldier, nor war mage? As she watched the carnage on the ground and in the air, Twilight suddenly felt for the first time that she could offer absolutely nothing of value to the situation.

Gilda was the first to recover, taking a fighting stance she motioned for the rest of her gryphons to do the same.

“All right what we standing around for? There’s a fight to be had and no gryphon worth their salt ever backs down from a fight!” She turned herself towards the battle field and readied her wings, crouching low.

Buck smiled as he took his own position on the other side of Twilight, the purple princess suddenly noticing what they were about to do.

“Sounds good to me dar’lin,” he chuckled. “Let’s see what we can do to rectify this problem.”

“Wait you two,” snapped Twilight worriedly. “You can’t get involved in that...I mean look at it, you’ll be killed!” Twilight put one of her hooves over both Gilda and Bucks shoulders trying to hold them back. “How do you know the Equestrians won’t attack you thinking you’re with Mordrue? And how do you think your own kind will respond to you attacking them?” she questioned. Gilda and Buck could only give her looks of sympathy, both reaching up and removing her hooves with their talons.

“Twilight, fighting is kind of what gryphons are born to do,” answered Gilda.

“And if we can help your friends and princess, that’s a risk we are willing to take,” followed up Buck.

“I came here superficially to show Equestria that not all gryphons are like Mordure,” continued Gilda flexing her muscles in preparation. She gave her own snort of hot air as she looked outwards toward the ongoing battle. “We gryphons need to show we’re willing to take responsibility for own owns mistakes.”

“Yeah and I got a score to settle with Mordrue and his turn coats,” answered Buck flatly, his eyes narrowing towards the onslaught.

Twilight gave a week sob as she felt the two push her away gently. “This is just so insane, I can’t help Celestia, not like that,” pointing upwards to the two fighting creatures in the sky. “I can’t fight griffon warriors hoof to talon like that,” now she pointed to the throng of fighting Equestrians and Griffons.

“I wanted to help so much but...this is one area I have no experience in or ability to help. All I can do is keep you lot safe,” pleaded the purple alicorn.

Applejack suddenly startled Twilight as she came up to her side without warning. She put a reassuring hoof over her friend and princesses shoulder.

“Let them go Twi, you may be unable tah help in this capacity...but they can, and they know they can,” spoke the golden mare quickly following it up with soft sigh.

Watching as the two gryphons nodded at her friends words, Twilight looked down before slightly nodding herself, giving them her consent. “Just try and be as safe as possible,” she pleaded.

“Don’t fret Twi...those griffons won’t know what hit them,” growled Gilda, beside her Buck had re-positioned himself and nodded in agreement.

“Aye, I think you’re going to find we can handle our own pretty well.”

Both gryphons gave themselves a nod of reassurance before turning to the squad of other gryphons behind them. Twilight could also see they were just as equally prepared as them.

“Let’s burn feathers!” shouted Gilda as the gryphons leapt from the shelter of the tree line and hurtled into the massive throng of battle. Twilight and Applejack now left alone with a still speechless Fiver staring in surprise and horror at the fighting.

“Twi, we may not be able to help fight but is there anything else we can do?” inquired Applejack her sense of duty to help her friends making her feel uncomfortable just standing there.

Twilight thought to herself for a moment before she thought of something they could do. Her previous worried expression suddenly changed into a determined look as she glanced at Fiver then towards the battle.

“Applejack there just might be.”

(~:~)<

Rainbow and High-Sky were being hard-pressed by a dozen griffons on all sides, their unit had been slowly breaking up and being divided by the mass throng for a while now. Now only the two of them were left, completely surrounded by enemies.

“I think this might be it,” muttered High-Sky, the pegsus commandant bleeding from several wounds and cuts across his brown fur, now splotched with blood.Meanwhile his eyes were still as fierce as ever.

Beside Him Rainbow was equally as exhausted, several nasty gashes along her flanks and shoulders showing her own toll from the fighting. She gave her companion a light shove as she narrowed her eyes on the enclosing griffons.

“The round ain’t over yet, you ready for one last push?” she asked him.

Giving her a sideways glance, the commandant nodded and smirked. “What better way to finish one’s service then to die in battle with such a beautiful and strong mare by your side...let’s do It,” he growled.

The two of them launched themselves at their foes, Rainbow and High giving an extra burst of speed to catch them off guard. Aiming low both pegasai made sure to go for the legs, their extra bursts of speed allowing them to roll right through the griffons, shattering through their legs and sending them tumbling.

Launching themselves upwards they caught the thick and heavy set warriors in the jaws, under their helmets protection, blows strong enough to shatter bone.

Spears and metal talons flashed across them, the metal points slicing and digging through fur and flesh. Eventually both Rainbow and High collapsed to the ground, their wounds too great to withstand. They looked up defiantly at the gaggle of snarling griffons encircling above them.

High-Sky didn’t know why he did it, but he pulled Rainbow closer to him, holding her tight. He could feel her own hooves fasten about him tightly. Both of them preparing themselves and each other for the blows that would end their lives. Rainbow’s only regrets that she couldn’t save Scootlaoo, or say good-bye to her friends. High-Sky’s only regret was that he had never kissed a mare outside of his cousin that one time he was experimenting .

They braced themselves and prepared for the final stroke...only to not feel it land. Confusion was etched on both their faces as they opened their eyes, realizing they had been keeping them closed. The first sight they shared was each other, blinking in confusion before looking up.

Standing there was another group of gryphons, but they weren’t the same ones that had been about to slay the two pegasai. In fact the two leader’s one male, the other female looked quite familiar, almost like she had seen them bef...

“Hey Dash, looks like we got here right on time.” smirked the female.

“G-G-GILDA?” shouted Rainbow letting go of the commandant and rushing over to hug her friend. Gilda gave a shriek as she was pulled into a tight heated embrace.

“Easy there Dash you’re getting blood on me,” she whispered, while quietly hugging her friend back.

“You seem a bit worse for wear there mate,” inquired the other male gryphon peering at the wounded commandant.

High-Sky could only look flabbergasted at the gryphon party before noticing the crumpled mass of the other griffons below them. “Y-You did this?” he inquired.

“Ah yes it was a bit iffy there at the end we didn’t think we’d get here in time once we saw your situation,” followed the other, walking gently around the downed griffons. “Had to put in a bit more speed which of course increased the forceful impact trauma, all in all it worked out quite well hmmm?”

High-Sky could only nod before pulling himself up from the ground. “And you’re on our side then?” he inquired.

“Well that would be quite obvious wouldn’t it?” answered the gryphon cheekily.

“Buck, take it easy, you can see he’s confused...and losing a lot of blood,” muttered Gilda. Rainbow turned her head at that from her friend in order to give the male gryphon a once over.

“Buck, you’re alive?” exclaimed Rainbow happily.

“Alive and kicking, as previously demonstrated,” he chuckled back before delivering a hard belt to the head of a groaning griffon soldier knocking him flat once more.

Gilda pulled Dash from her embrace and set her beside High-Sky. “Dash you wait here we’ll help the others, your wounds are too great to keep fighting.” As the gryphons began to mobilize Gilda gave Dash and the commandant another once over.

“We’ll send a medic back as soon as possible...oh and Rainbow?” watching as the female Pegasus turned to her. Glancing over at High-Sky Gilda smirked. “I very much approve,” she quipped giving both ponies a wink before heading out with the others, leaving two blushing pegasai behind her.

(~:~)<

Twilight pushed Fiver foreword while she practiced lighting up her horn. “Stop squawking and do as I say!” she snapped hotly.

“This is insane there’s no chance he’ll even here me, let alone bring others to help rescue me,” screeched Fiver.

Twilight gave a huff before Applejack stepped forward and pushed the griffon to the ground.

“Alright you, Twilight wants you to call for help, and if your daddy is here he’ll come running with as many as he can bring.”

“What makes you so sure of that?” mocked Fiver. “How do you know my father won’t just keep on fighting as he’s been instructed to do?”

Applejack only gave him a stern look before she replied calmly, “because he’s your daddy and all fathers in some capacity love their children.”

Fiver looked like he wanted to argue at that but couldn’t and dropped his head, nodding in agreement. “Very well, so what do I have to do, shout as loud as I can?”

Twilight gave Applejack a thankful look before lighting up her horn pointing it at his throat. “I think that won’t be necessary, just talk normal and I’ll magnify your voice.” Fiver looked over to her before nodding, noting how the feeling of the magic tickled his throat and uvula.

“Umm uh well uh...help, help me oh please help me, woe is me, I need rescuing,” muttered Fiver his heart not really in it. Twilight only gave him a look of pure non-amusement as she narrowed her eyes.

“You can try a bit harder then that thank you,” she growled.

Fiver only looked at her with exasperation on his beak, “Well sorry but I’m not feeling real threatened at all you know.”

“Oh for the love of...!” growled Applejack as she walked foreword and brought her back hooves crashing upon the griffon’s tail. Fiver seized up and looked like he was about to burst as his eyes watered and his shoulders tensed up.

“DAAAAAADDDDDDDDDDYYYYYYYY!” he screamed out-loud, Twilight’s magnification spell making sure his cry was heard all the way back to Canterlot.

Twilight waited until he was only giving dry sobs before ending her spell. Once she had she rushed over to Applejack and gave her friend a questioning look.

“Was that really necessary?” she inquired.

“Got him screaming didn’t,” followed up the golden mare. “But what now?” Applejack’s eyes were looking back and forth wondering what they did now that they might have a gaggle of griffons on their trail.

“We run back to the camp and leave him here for his father,” answered Twilight. “If we’re lucky he’ll divert enough warriors to help even the odds.”

(~:~)<

At just that moment Tenner had been in the process of smashing the remainder of the equestrian right flank when the loudest cry he had ever heard poured through the sky. Tenner was the oldest of the griffons and had his share of bad hearing but any father could recognize their son’s voice.

“Fiver,” he whispered, looking back towards the edge of the Ever-free where the sound was coming from. “That’s my son!” he cried looking over his squad. He knew his duty was to crush the ponies, and hold the flank, he knew that he could face serious repercussions for failing in his duty, but despite all that he made a decision. It was not that of a soldier or an officer, but of a father...he didn’t even notice the flash across his eyes, the dark brooding stress lines that had once been across his face disappearing.

“Quickly with me, let’s go!” he cried pointing for his followers to join him. The mass of griffons gave a shrug as their commanding officer directed them away from the battle. It went against their personal judgement, but they had been trained to follow orders and so they did.

Two-Bits who had just bashed in the head of an over exhilarated Pegasus watched with surprise as half their right flank just melted away, the Equestrians who had been hard pressed quickly overcoming their own surprise and now pressing down upon him and is group. ‘ What the hell was Tenner doing ?’

Spit Shine who had been monitoring the battle from the tree line as well did not let the collapse of the griffon right flank go unnoticed. His keen eyes easily picked out where the holes in the flanks had been left wide open. His horn igniting he began passing orders to his units to make use of this opportunity.

Above in the Sky Celestia heard the loud cry, as did Mordrue the two of them separating just in time to see half of the griffon fighting force abandon their positions. Mordrue’s eyes grew wide as he let out a high piercing shriek, Celestia only grinned taking the opportunity to separate the two of them.

Focusing her power into her horn Celestia made sure she had room to move, seeing the opening in her enemy’s defense. Mordrue was clearly too focused on what his troops were doing to notice her or block her attack. “What are you doing you idiots?" He shouted down upon them.

"You’re ruining everything!” the griffon was pulling his fur in what the princess could only describe as a hissy fit of rage before her. Celestia then gave a snort of pain and anger catching the griffon’s attention. He turned in time to see her with her full power readied to fire.

“Oh sh...” he began before Celestia let him have the full blast of her magic, sending the griffon screeching backwards in to the battlements of his own tower.

Below Two-Bits had witnessed Mordrue get sent flying back into the Spire. Realizing that their leader was down, half their force was gone, and the Equestrian princess was now free to aid her people, the advantage of the battle had been lost.

“Retreat...retreat...BACK to the spire on the double!” shouted the warrior, the rest of the griffons’ turning tail and fleeing back to the safety and respite of the tower.

The remaining Equestrians could barley give a cheer as the fighting had still been too intense for them. That was until an order came upon them, Spit Shine’s telepathically sent orders echoing in their minds.

“Out flank that last lot of them eh lads wot?”

(~:~)<

Tenner flew faster than any of his warriors as he passed into the Ever-free and headed towards the origin of the scream. His only focus was on personally finding his son and nothing else, if his warriors wanted to help him that was acceptable too. Entering a small clearing he looked down with wide eyes, his followers catching up to him and fanning out. The clearing they were in was set up with tables, pavilions, tents and stores.

If Tenner had been focused on being a soldier he would have noticed that they were right in the heart of the Equestrian camp, enemy territory, far away from any help. But as previously shown he was not thinking as a soldier but as a father, and below him tied up and looking up with wonder was a younger carbon copy of himself.

“Son,” whispered Tenner before he landed immediately beside his boy, his sharp metal talons slicing the ropes binding the younger griffon, who was then embraced tightly by his father. “Are you okay boy? I was so worried.”

“You were?” answered Fiver embracing his dad back watching him nod. “And you abandoned Mordrue for me,” he whimpered. Tenner stared at his son as the fact that he had in fact just abandoned Mordrue for Fiver hitting him full in the face.

“I guess I did, Mordrue may be my leader Fiver, but you’re my son...and that’s more important to me.”

Both griffons hugged one another while the rest of the warriors looked away, the situation a bit to sappy for their liking. One of the griffons finally noticed that they were in the enemy camp.

“Uh captain, shouldn’t we get out of here before the Equestrians come back?” he stated.

“Too late,” came the booming voice of Celestia as the sun princess, red and black from her fight with the griffon leader stood in the center of the camp. Behind her and all around the Griffons the Equestrian army poked their muzzles and elements out of the foliage.

Tenner grimaced as he prepared to order his warriors to fight only for a calm and gentle talon to rest on his shoulder. The older griffon looking down towards the younger one at his side, even as Fiver shook his head.

“Dad I think there’s been enough bloodshed today, I don’t want any more of us to die, especially not you.”

The tears in his son eyes seemed to sooth the elder warrior’s blood-lust as he turned to see the equally exhausted griffon and pony forces staring back at him. All waiting on his word to see if he would continue the insanity... but in his mind there was no point anymore to any of it.

“Stand down...” he finally stated, his warriors turning to look at him with surprise. “Any more fighting will accomplish nothing but more loss of life...we’re done,” motioned the elder gryphon, his followers allowing their exhaustion and wounds to convince them he was right.

A loud clang was heard as the griffons dropped their weapons and surrendered followed quickly by a firm if bedraggled cheer coming from the Equestrians.

(~:~)<

The aftermath of the battle was a hard one...the wounded were being tended to while the dead had been recovered and were’ being made prepared to be returned home for burial.

Celestia and Spit Shine personally over saw the cleaning and laying out of the bodies, giving their own personal respects to the fallen, while the rest of the forces sorted the surrendered griffons.

Twilight waited patiently in the princess’s personal tent waiting for her former mentor to return. She had just left Applejack with a recovering Rainbow Dash and her new colt friend High-Sky. Aside from some serious cuts and wounds Rainbow was okay. Rest and medicine was all that was needed for her to heal and not get infection. Other’s had not been so lucky.

Gilda, Buck, and her entourage were out back further in the woods, burying their own dead at the moment. They had been a true help in the fighting especially once the right flank of the griffons had folded.

The news that it had been Twilight who had helped not only to draw away the griffon right flank but who brought the son of the commander who had gotten him to then surrender, passed quickly through camp. Everywhere Twilight walked now the Equestrian guard and Calvary gave her revered looks and cheers of thanks. It was a bit too much for her, another reason she was glad she was hidden here in the tent.

When Celestia finally entered her tent Twilight rushed over to her and pressed herself against the princess’s sides, noting the nasty gash marks left over from Mordrue’s metal talons.

“Well done Twilight,” spoke Celestia. “I hear it is you we have to thank for ending the battle.” The sun princess walked past her fellow princess as she moved over to a basin of hot water and gently stepped into it. Twilight helped her to do so noting how Celestia grimaced as the hot water lapped at her wounds.

“Are you okay Celestia?” she asked worriedly.

“I’ll be fine Twilight, I just need to clean these wounds and then i can start healing,” answered the sun monarch. The princess turned her head to gently lay it on the tip of the basin.

“I was foolish Twilight, I thought it would be simple to catch Mordrue, rescue Scootaloo, but I didn’t expect...this. How many were killed today...on both sides?”

Twilight only could shake her head, for she had no idea, her stomach went queasy just thinking about it.

“I’m not the warrior I was once was, I never wished to be one at all,” continued Celestia. “And today ponies died because of it.”

“No Celestia, they died because of Mordrue, they died because he would rather kill then hand over the filly he kidnapped,” firmly stated Twilight.

Celestia looked up at her in question, “You may be right, but it changes nothing. Our losses were too great today, my heart couldn’t bear such losses again, and we are no closer to rescuing Scootaloo.”

“It all comes down to Mordrue, Celestia,” mentioned Twilight. The purple princesses face suddenly becoming a mask of insecurity.

“I-I have a plan I want to run by you for ending that.”